Chapter Text
When Kim Rok Soo opens his eyes, he finds himself inside an otome game.
[The Birth of a Heroine].
[The Birth of a Heroine] is a game focused on the main character Mary, an unfortunate girl who transfers into Roan Academy in the middle of the year. She becomes ostracized and bullied due to her special affinity with dark magic and necromancy. However, through multiple events, she gets to meet various romance targets and grows closer to them. When she reaches 100% in affection rating with one of the characters, she finishes the character’s ‘route’ and achieves a happy ending.
Kim Rok Soo is now part of the game as the trash of a count’s family, the oldest son who’s been cast aside from inheritance in favour of the second son, his stepbrother Basen. He remembers bits and pieces of memories of the character whose body he now inhabits. Cale Henituse. A troublemaker with a trashy personality.
The problem is, Kim Rok Soo knows the ending of Cale Henituse.
As a small-time villain, he messes with Mary, runs with the wrong crowd, and gets on the bad side of the male leads only to die in every single character route in the most terrible ways. Executed, burned alive, run over by a carriage, tortured... he shudders.
“This is going to be a problem.”
Kim Rok Soo pinches his own cheeks. It hurts. It’s not a dream.
“Well fuck.”
He has to live as Cale Henituse now.
Notes:
I'm going to try for monthly updates :') Yeeting this out so I gain more motivation to continue.
I made this multichap fic just for a particular scene I want to see much further down the line HAHAHA
Chapter 2: First day of school
Notes:
omg how does YRH-nim update so frequently and keep track of so many plot details and characters?? mad lad. I am in awe. I am struggling LOL
I'm not very satisfied with this chapter but I hope you guys like it ^^ <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s easy enough for Kim Rok Soo to find out that the semester has only just started. The student calendar on his desk is clean and unmarked, and the last memory he has from the original Cale Henituse was travelling to the academy. His textbooks are all brand new, and so are his notebooks.
Based on the timeframe, it’s too early for Mary to appear as a transfer student, which means he’s still safe from death for now. This is the best time to make a plan to survive. He has to figure out his (or Cale’s) powers and abilities, gain information, lie low, and secure escape routes.
Writing everything he remembers in a blank notebook, Kim Rok Soo uses Korean in case someone enters his room and goes through his things.
First: Before he fell asleep, he had been playing an otome game on his mobile phone. It was so popular that it had over a million downloads. He had been close to finishing the route of the most popular male lead, Choi Han. However, Kim Rok Soo had seen multiple spoilers about the routes of other characters online and knew what to expect. If events unfold just like the novel, Cale will be able to avoid them and stay out of danger.
Second: Going into negative ratings with any of the characters can be dangerous and trigger bad ending routes. These bad endings affect the game world as a whole, so he should take note of Mary to make sure he doesn’t die from her actions.
Third: Based on the new and spotty memories he’s received, he’s now Cale Henituse, the oldest son of the Henituse Estate. His new face is rather good looking, with a casual sort of charm in its smooth features. His body is pretty good too, slender but equipped with lean muscle. His reputation, however, is the complete opposite of his looks.
Trash.
Kim Rok Soo circles the word with an amused smile.
Fourth: His father, Count Deruth, had promised to take care of Cale Henituse’s funds for life as long as Cale graduated from Roan Academy with at least the minimum requirements.
Now that he’s calmed down and thought about it, the situation isn't as bad as he originally thought. In fact, it’s a lot better than his life as Kim Rok Soo.
Kim Rok Soo, the man who became Cale. His life motto is pretty simple. Living long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of life. Living a peaceful life.
“As long as the story proceeds as normal while I take myself out of the equation, I’ll be able to live a decent life as a good-for-nothing noble.”
Right, he just has to avoid all of the main cast. Especially Mary. He should never, ever do anything which might seem like he’s bullying her. He should never befriend the villain lineup. All he has to do is become something as insignificant as a rock lying on the side of the road. The sort of classmate in the game that’s so minor, they don’t even get to have a drawn face.
“It’s worth trying.”
In this world, Cale is a rich loner. He has his own dorm room in this world, as he always did (ever since middle school). Most students room in pairs or groups of four, but money and a terrible reputation have their perks. Even in middle school, the original Cale Henituse often played truant, drinking smuggled alcohol and sleeping through classes he did attend. His lack of close friends makes it easy for Cale to get through school without having to pretend to be someone else.
It’s fantastic. He can continue to do as he pleases. Compared to getting the body of a model citizen and having to adopt a kind personality and facade, this is so much easier.
Cale glances at the clock. It’s 7.30 a.m. He’s not sure how early classes start in this world, but it should be about time to depart. Within minutes, he dons his uniform and tugs on his school bag, yawning as he drags his feet. There’s no one in the hallways, and no one when he exits the dorm building either.
What? Is he already late for class? Or is it a Saturday?
He takes a few languid steps and then pauses. Wait, perhaps he should just sleep in and play truant for the day. Or maybe just a nap, enough for him to miss a class or two. Those actions will be pretty in line with the original’s personality.
It’s also important to get more information and acclimatize with his new world, though.
Wait.
The air in front of him seems to be sparkling. With a closer look, Cale sees small sparkles falling slowly like spring rain, iridescent as they reflect light. It looks magical. He's never seen something like this before.
It’s beautiful.
Bewitched, Cale looks up and marvels at the sight of the tiny light prisms. At that moment, something sharp pierces his right eye.
“Agh!”
He doubles over in pain and clutches his eye, and he thinks that it might actually be glass. The shards litter the ground around him, glittering under the sunlight.
“Fuck!” he winces at a particularly sharp twinge of pain.
With his head lowered, Cale flees back to the shelter of the dorm to prevent further damage. He wants to know why glass fell out of thin air, but it’ll be a stupid move to raise his head to find the source. When he reaches the safety of a building, Cale looks back with his good eye, squinting in pain.
He sees nothing in the air now. From this distance, he doesn’t see anything on the ground either. What the hell? How can glass even fall out of nowhere?
He rushes back to his dorm room. Finally removing his hand, he tries to get a good look at his eye in the mirror, expecting blood.
Instead, there’s nothing.
His dark red eyes stare back at him. They seem normal, uninjured.
What the hell? Is he still dreaming? The pain felt too real.
Shaken, he washes his face and checks his eye again for good measure.
Nothing.
Then, a cheerful little jingle starts playing around him. Cale raises his head curiously as a bead of water drips down his chin. The intercoms crackle to life.
“Good morning everyone! I hope you had a pleasant sleep last night. Are you excited about the beginning of a new school term? It’s such a beautiful day outside. The warm sunrise appears to be greeting our first years. It is my dearest wish for the seniors to be such a presence for our lovely juniors, guiding them with a gentle light."
It’s a pleasant and smooth voice, one that’s strangely familiar. It’s lighthearted, friendly, and a tad too cheerful when it’s so bright and early in the morning. It sounds like sunshine embodied, a voice that would suit radio stations well. He sounds too young to be the principal of the school. Is it a member of the broadcasting club?
“I am beyond excited to learn together with everyone for another wonderful year. It is time to proceed to your classes. Knowledge awaits!”
Another happy jingle is played as the announcement ends.
What’s with this? It reminds Cale of the army.
As though roused by a rooster's call, the dorm comes to life. There is chatter and movement as the students prepare for the new day, shuffling footsteps and the creaking of doors. Cale must have left too early then. It’s a good thing he came back. It’ll be ridiculous for Cale Henituse to be the first one to reach the classroom, what with his reputation.
Cale sighs and dries his face with a towel.
As tempting as going back to sleep is, he should at least attend the first class of the school year.
The magic aptitude test on the first day of class comes as a bit of a surprise.
Is it because this isn’t his original body?
Cale wished he wouldn’t be too strong, but to think he’d get the complete opposite result?
“Cale Henituse, F-rank!”
The giant, transparent orb he placed his hands on hardly changed in colour. There are a few tiny, white sparkles floating in the middle but that’s it.
F-rank.
He’s actually the only F-ranked student in the entire first-year cohort. There isn’t a single shred of talent in him for any of the common elements nor a rare element, and he can barely use any magic at all. At this point, he might as well get kicked out of the most prestigious magic school in the nation. Nobles might be able to enter just by paying the admission fee, but this… isn’t this too ridiculous?
He doesn’t remember if the game Choi Jung Soo forced him to play ever mentioned Cale Henituse’s stats. His memories as Kim Rok Soo and Cale’s memories are a chaotic mess in his head, and he only remembers isolated pieces that sometimes fit together, while others remain frightfully blank.
As he walks back to his table, he hears mocking whispers and feels pitying glances around him, and his wish to not stand out goes up in a puff of smoke. Sighing, Cale takes his seat. He watches as other students get their own scores, mainly within the B to D range.
Then...
“Choi Han, S rank! Darkness and Wind Attribute!”
A shy man is standing in front of the class, smiling softly with pride, flushing slightly under all the attention. Beneath his hand, the orb swirls chaotically with black and green. With his jet-black hair, onyx eyes and slightly tanned skin, Choi Han looks like a Korean person. With both the highest rank and double specializations, Choi Han is indeed worthy of being one of the male leads. But... What's that white thing floating above Choi Han’s head?
Cale stares at the glowing number.
0%.
Is that... the affection rating? So he’s able to see the affection rating of the male leads like Mary? Mystified, Cale’s unable to take his eyes away. Still, it’s a good thing. Most of his death flags don’t appear until later, when the affection ratings have exceeded 60% or more. He’ll be able to use it as a gauge for his survival plans.
Of course, there are still the bad endings where everyone dies or the world gets majorly fucked due to negative affection ratings. He’ll have to intervene immediately if it happens.
...
The bell rings and the class is dismissed. Cale starts to pack his bag when a shadow falls over him. He looks up. It’s a man he recognizes using the original memories of this body.
Neo Tolz, the successor to Viscount Tolz.
In this world where people have hair the colour of the rainbow, Neo is unfortunate enough to have a boring shade of brown. Everything about him is just lacklustre and underwhelming, and he's basically a stereotypical sort of villain added in to move the plot along.
“What a surprise, young master Cale,” Neo greets, mockery obvious in his voice. “I heard you were trash, but I didn’t think you were this sort of trash. An F-rank? Really? Your parents must be so sad— oh, wait, they don’t care about you, do they? Maybe you’ll be disowned now since you’re entirely useless.”
How utterly cliche.
The comments roll right off Cale. Back when he was Kim Rok Soo, a boy orphaned at a young age, he heard comments like this way too often. ‘Why don’t you scream for your daddy and mommy to save you? Oh, that’s right. You don’t have any parents.’ ‘He’s like that because he grew up without a mother.’ ‘He has no one to teach him manners.’
However, if Cale remembers correctly, Neo Tolz is part of the villainous crowd he’s supposed to hang out with in the game. The source said nothing about how they become friends or why they hang out in the same crowd. Did Cale buy them off with money?
Was the original Cale Henituse supposed to get a different rank? Is his existence already causing ripples of change?
“What, you don’t have the ability to speak either?” Neo jeers.
Irritation gnaws at Cale’s insides.
He doesn’t have to sit down and take this, not as Cale Henituse, the well-renowned trash.
Cale smiles widely. At the sight of it, Neo visibly falters.
“Wow,” Cale remarks out loud, putting as much emotion as he can in his voice. He widens his eyes and holds a hand over his heart. “I’m so envious, young master Tolz. You have a D-grade. Truly impressive. I wish I was as powerful as you.”
“Wha—” The tips of Neo’s ears redden as they gather attention. People snicker at them, a F-rank praising a D-rank as though he’s super impressive. “Are you mocking me? I’m at least better than you are! You better watch out, Cale Henituse. Being so weak, you just might accidentally find yourself dead during outfield lessons.”
Also a very cliche threat.
With a grin, Cale waves his hand as Neo stomps off. That was easy. If he was back in Korea, he might have to listen to that talk for an hour.
That’s one more thing to look out for in his school life now.
Cale's well aware that things aren’t looking great, since he’s the weakest student who scored an F on the magic aptitude test. Although his family’s mighty rich, that’s not exactly his money, and he’s been estranged from his family for years.
He has limited ways to protect himself. One way’s to find backing. He doesn’t want to use money to buy over those assholes though, and there's a high chance he’ll be betrayed. Getting close to the male leads will be dangerous too. He’s not sure if his actions would cause a butterfly effect and worsen his situation. If he's around them as their friend and Mary appears, what if Cale suffers from some misplaced jealousy just by existing? It's too easy to be framed and blamed for something, especially with his previous reputation.
Then again.
Most of these small fries aren’t even official heirs of their families, and any mistakes can take them off the lineup in favour of their siblings. Will they dare to go overboard? Even if Cale is a trashy son of a count, he’s still a Henituse, one of the wealthiest families in the country. The most people like Neo will ever do are insulting him, spreading rumours behind his back, and pulling petty tricks. Those are all things he’s already used to.
It might be good to get some insurance, though.
With that in mind, he heads to the school infirmary.
Or he tries to, anyway.
Why the hell is this school so uselessly big? And why are there no maps? Don’t most campuses have maps?
As he wanders around like a lost rat in a large maze, a kind voice calls out, “Are you lost?”
It’s a familiar voice and a familiar line.
With a blink, Cale suddenly remembers information from the game he played.
At the start of every game, Choi Han would bump into Mary who’s lost and guide her to the class. They bond over being in the same class, as well as being commoners on scholarships. As her closest friend in the game (regardless of the route chosen), he teaches her and helps her a lot, acting as sort of a guide. He should be a useful information source in this world. It won't hurt to be casual friends with him—it might prevent some bad endings from occurring.
Cale turns around.
It’s indeed Choi Han, dressed in a uniform a size too big for him. It’s a common choice for poor students. This way, they won’t have to replace their uniform when they go through a growth spurt. Kim Rok Soo did the very same back when he was a student in South Korea.
Choi Han looks a little surprised to see it’s Cale, but he soldiers on with a smile that’s a little contrived. Even as a commoner with a scholarship, it’s highly likely that he’s heard all the rumours surrounding Cale. Even so, he doesn’t avoid Cale and strives to be nice. He keeps his voice steady as he asks, “Where are you going? Should I help?”
It’s impressive. He truly lives up to his name of being the kindest male lead. Choi Han is one of the most popular choices for the players, equipped with an easy route. Common fan nicknames include cinnamon roll, marshmallow, and puppy. Compared to the other characters, his bad ending is incredibly difficult to trigger. You’d have to build his affection rating to above 90% using the best options, then pick terrible choices that would endanger yourself and enrage him, throwing him into a possessive and protective frenzy. What was the term called again, Yandere?
Not wanting to waste more time going in circles, Cale reluctantly agrees. “Yeah, that'd be great, thanks. I’m trying to go to the infirmary.”
Choi Han perks up a little with his words of gratitude. His smile is more genuine as he points in the right direction. “It’s over there! I’ll lead you!”
He’s so excited to help. It's like an invisible tail is wagging behind him. He leads the way with light steps, constantly looking back to make sure Cale is following. Noticing that Cale is struggling to keep up with his long strides, he slows his steps without a word of complaint.
Why does Choi Han know his way around so well, anyway? Isn’t he a new student as well? Or do all characters come equipped with such knowledge? Cale would like his update patch too, thank you very much.
“Wait, why are you going there?” Choi Han’s eyebrows furrow. He gives Cale a once over. “Are you hurt? Should I carry you?”
“No,” Cale says, wracking his brain. “I have a chronic illness. It can be controlled with medication.”
“I see,” Choi Han nods. He looks uselessly sympathetic. Truly the boy with a heart of gold. Come to think of it, Choi Han always goes through quite a lot to help Mary even when it’s not his route. Poor guy.
Being nice and trying to help everyone is too tiring. Cale’s not about that sort of life.
With Choi Han's help, Cale finds himself outside the infirmary within five minutes. Choi Han is hovering, shifting his weight from one foot to the next as his gaze flits between the door to Cale. He seems to be wondering if Cale needs his company, much like a parent fretting over a child about to get an injection.
If Choi Han helps every stranger he comes across like this, how does he even have any time left for himself?
Cale shakes his head and sighs.
“I’m fine from here. Thanks.”
“Oh no, it’s nothing big. You’re welcome!” Choi Han beams. He waves goodbye, pauses as though caught, and then bows slightly.
Cale waves his hand too. “It’s fine, I don’t care for etiquette. Bye.”
He enters the infirmary without a backward glance, and he doesn’t see the way Choi Han’s eyes widen.
...
The infirmary looks about what you’d expect of a usual school infirmary, except there are twenty beds. The many shelves are stocked with colourful vials and potions, as expected of a fantasy universe. The reason for Cale’s visit sits at the desk, giggling and cooing over cat pictures.
“Hans.”
The school doctor jolts in surprise and stands. “Y-young master?”
Now, this is interesting. Hans is a minor character in the game [The Birth of a Heroine] as the school doctor, but according to Cale’s memories, he was a butler at the Henituse Estate. Is this a simple coincidence, such as a job change? Or was he sent here deliberately?
“Hans. I have a favour to ask of you.”
Hans flinches. Flapping his hands in the air, he exclaims, “I can’t get you any alcohol or tobacco, young master! I promised the Countess!”
As expected, those are the first things people associate with the name Cale Henituse.
“Not those. I need you to make small sachets of fake blood,” Cale gestures the size with his hand. Bite-sized. “The kind that will burst if some pressure is applied. There should be no leftover evidence, so the casing should be something that melts with saliva.”
“W-what are you going to do with those, young master?”
“You don’t have to know. Can you do it or not?”
“But…”
With a sigh, Cale pinches the bridge of his nose. It’s time to bring out the big guns. He drops his hand. Puts on a friendly smile.
Hans tentatively smiles back.
Then, Cale says brightly, “Hans. I’ll tell everyone about the sort of bars you frequent. I wonder how this prestigious academy will react? And if my father catches wind of this...”
While bar-hopping, the original Cale Henituse had stumbled upon Hans in a cat-girl themed place where waitresses wore skimpy maid outfits complete with fluffy cat ears and tails. Hans, at the moment, had a very blissful expression as he meowed out loud and made cat paw motions with his hands.
The original Cale Henituse had immediately left.
But this Cale wouldn’t just let it be. Not when it’s such good blackmail material.
“Young master Cale…! This is an invasion of my privacy! How did you even find out?” Hans wails.
Cale just continues to smile. “If you didn’t want anyone to find out, then you should have been more careful, hmm?”
Wearing a black robe and an obviously fake moustache wasn’t much of a disguise.
Hans continues to cry dramatically in despair. Cale adds on without any sympathy, “I also want vitamins. They should be as nondescript as possible. Maybe white and round, without any labels. If anyone asks, say that it’s medication for a lifelong illness. If they ask what illness, just say you can’t tell them. Got it?”
Hans bobs his head rapidly in agreement. “I’ll have it ready in a week!”
“A week is too long. Have it ready in a day.”
“That’s too short! How about five...?”
“Two.”
“Three! Let's settle on three, okay?”
Perfect, that’s the exact timeframe Cale was thinking of. His smile widens.
“Young master... your smile is scaring me...”
Ah right. He’s yet to reply to Hans.
“I promise to keep your hobbies a secret if you can fulfil my requests in three days.” Cale claps him on the shoulder and decides to throw him a bone. “I’ll also pay you for your services.”
Cale smiles with satisfaction. It’s a good deal for everyone involved.
Teary-eyed and dazed, Hans looks like he’s questioning the meaning of life.
Notes:
How many times will Cale sigh in this fic? :')
Share your favourite Cale ship in the comments!
Chapter 3: Drama at lunch
Notes:
Took me longer to write this because reposters on wattpad killed my writing vibes :') Thanks to those who informed me about them! If you find any more, feel free to notify me in the comments/on twitter so I can file a DMCA takedown ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale is dreaming. He’s never had such a vivid dream before.
He hears the loud background noise— students chatting, loud laughter, the clinking of utensils, and the shuffling footsteps. He feels the clack of his boots against the polished floor as he walks through the busy cafeteria. The colours are bright as he moves through the crowd, heading over to join the queue to get food when...
Someone bumps into him from behind.
Hot fluid covers his hair and soaks through the shoulders of his uniform.
He hears the loud clatter as metal utensils hit the ground. Then, he hears...
“Oops. My hand slipped.”
...
Cale wakes up to the annoying jingle playing over the intercom. He squirms in bed, groaning as he throws an arm across his bleary eyes. What the hell was that shitty dream? It’s a terrible way to start the day. He’s incredibly tired since he spent the whole of yesterday night writing out all the events and details he remembers about the game.
Soon, the intercom crackles to life and the same cheerful voice from yesterday morning starts to speak. Cale grimaces at the sheer volume of it. It’s obviously meant to serve as an alarm clock.
“Good morning everyone! How was your first day at school? I hope you’ve made new friends and formed new relationships. Cherish these bonds throughout your school years, and they will be the treasures of a lifetime. Please get ready for classes. It’s time to seize the day and make it yours!”
Cale pulls the blanket up to his chin and goes back to sleep.
...
By the time he wakes up, it’s time for lunch.
He slouches as he walks, uncaring of the 'proper' posture and etiquette a noble should have. Yawning, he steps into the cafeteria. The bright lights, loud noises of background conversation...
This feels like a really intense case of deja vu.
With a sinking heart, Cale continues to walk towards the queue.
It won't happen, right?
Someone, or something, bumps into him from behind. Hot soup and food rain down on him, soaking his red hair and his brand new uniform. The metal tray clatters loudly when it falls by his feet, along with the bowls and utensils.
The chatter in the cafeteria stills.
“Oops. My hand slipped.”
Goddammit.
Cale turns to see a student with beautiful blond hair, green eyes, and a devious smirk — the smirk quickly shifts to a gentle and noble smile.
It’s Venion Stan, the heir of Marquis Stan. The psychopathic small fry, bad guy character in the game with a horrid backstory. He’s a man who treats servants like slaves and animals like toys, even crippling his own older brother to take over the position as the heir. In front of the public though, he appears as an immaculately dressed noble with elegant dignity and poise. In the game, he always picked a bone with poor scholarship students (like Mary and Choi Han) who 'dirtied the academy'.
Next to him, Neo Tolz is sniggering. He must’ve sucked up to Venion and asked him to teach Cale a lesson.
“Hah...” Cale sighs, sweeping back his dripping wet fringe. Bits of potato and beef fall to the ground as he does so.
Really? Dumping food over his head? It’s almost cute, how cliche they are. It feels like he’s back in high school. Kim Rok Soo has dealt with situations like this dozens of times. It’ll take more than this to rattle and humiliate him. Still, being the center of attention in a crowd of strangers is quite annoying, especially when they’re all waiting for his reaction, expecting him to throw a tantrum.
If he had his own tray, he might’ve dropped it over Venion’s shoes accidentally.
“Sure, these things happen,” Cale says with an understanding smile. If it’s being petty, Cale’s quite the master at it. With that same hand, stained by soup, he pats Venion’s shoulder, wiping his hand on the expensive fabric. Venion’s face twists, becoming ugly. “Just make sure it doesn’t happen again, hm?”
Shaking with rage, Venion leans in and hisses quietly, "Kneel down and apologize now or I’ll make your life a living hell.”
Neo is clearly amused, continuing to snicker behind his hand—muffled lest he attracts Venion’s wrath instead. His eyes sparkle as he fans the flames and remarks, "You should know your place, Cale Henituse."
Excuse me? You guys are the ones who decided to throw your lunch on me.
If he gives in now, he’ll be deemed as a pushover. He’ll be milked dry and bullied for the rest of his academic life and beyond. If he doesn’t give in now, Venion will only be all the more determined to crush his spirit. It might seem like a lose-lose situation, but the latter is much better. If he’ll lose in fighting power and social position, then he just has to capitalize on something else. The Henituse estate is much richer, but Cale doesn’t want to waste money bribing this asshole.
He just has to buy time until his ‘secret weapon’ arrives.
To the curious crowd wondering what Venion whispered, Cale exclaims, incredibly loud, “Sure, I’ll send you the dry cleaning bill, if you send me mine.” He does a small, casual shrug with his shoulder to infuriate Venion further. His bright smile doesn’t falter. “Ah, or should we buy each other new uniforms? It can be a present for our new acquaintanceship. How does that sound?”
The most annoying person in the world is a loudmouth, someone who can’t read the room, or someone without ill intent. And right now, Cale’s acting like all three of them.
He makes Venion sound like a stingy miser. It’s all too clear who the aggravator is in the situation — Venion’s the one who dumped food on Cale, so why’s he asking Cale to pay him for drycleaning over getting a few stains on him? It’s a ridiculous situation. Is the Stan estate struggling monetarily?
Murmurs erupt in the cafeteria. There’s some muffled sniggering, muted as no one would dare to offend a Marquis’s son, but loud enough with the safety of being hidden in the crowd.
“Cale! Cale, are you okay?”
In the midst of the entertained stares and amused whispers, a voice shouts anxiously, pushing past the crowd. A student with fluffy, light grey hair rushes towards Cale.
It’s Eric Wheelsman, his childhood playmate who’s two years older than him as a third-year student. They’ve lost touch over the years, but Eric has always sent letters frequently that the original Cale Henituse doesn’t reply to.
White glowing numbers flash above his head.
37%
What?
Cale stares, stupefied, as Eric rushes over, wiping his face with a handkerchief anxiously. How can this be? Mary shouldn’t exist in this timeline yet, so Eric wouldn’t have met with her. Eric isn’t even part of the original lineup of romanceable characters. Isn't he a side route in the game? Does he have some secret hidden past Cale hasn’t read about? Did Eric have a background first meeting with Mary prior to the start of the game?
“Did you get scalded?” Eric frowns, cupping Cale’s cheeks gently to look at his face. The soup had been hot, not scalding. Still, Cale’s face and neck are slightly flushed since his skin is too fragile. There’s nothing but sympathy and concern on Eric’s face as he fusses over Cale like Cale’s a little kid. “Oh, dear. Does it hurt? We should go to the infirmary.”
It’s a bit embarrassing.
Cale grabs Eric’s wrist to stop him.
“Eric,” Cale says, eyeing the angry bullies next to him. It’s like Eric has completely forgotten about them until now. It’s more important to end the current situation first.
“Ah.”
Dropping his hands from Cale, Eric regains his composure as he tugs on his jacket to fix it, standing upright and confident.
“Young master Venion, Young master Neo,” Eric greets. The soft and worried expression on his face is nowhere to be seen, now replaced by a serious expression. There’s a firm determination in the set of his eyebrows as he declares, “I’ll be reporting this matter to the student council.”
The student council.
Cale didn’t think of doing that. In Kim Rok Soo’s school life, the student council had been corrupt and filled with the children of the school board, who did nothing but abuse their power. Will reporting the incident do anything? It’s not even a big deal. Even if it is, won’t it just be swept under the rug due to Venion’s social standing?
“Over an accident?” Venion scoffs mockingly. He seems to have the same thoughts. “Aren’t you going overboard, Eric Wheelsman?”
“This might be an accident, but if it happens again...” Eric trails off, his face unimpressed in a way that shows he believes this occasion is anything but an accident. He stands his ground, arm crossed. He doesn’t look threatening, not with his large, round-rimmed glasses and oversized sleeves, nor his identity as the son of a small Count, but he doesn’t falter. He doesn’t lower his head.
Despite being the son of a Count, Eric has no fear in facing Venion Stan, who’s the heir of a Marquis. Here he is, standing up for a childhood friend without regard for the potential repercussions.
He’s pretty cool?
It’s rare for someone to step in to help a weak person at the risk of offending the sons of influential people.
Eric is a good and righteous person.
However, he’s just as powerless, if not more so than Cale. It’ll be good if Venion doesn’t turn his attention to Eric instead. Cale has to solve this somehow.
The tension is thick. When he opens his mouth to speak—
Thunk!
...The tension is literally cut by a knife.
Neo squeaks in surprise.
The knife glimmers in the light where it stands upright, stuck in the ground between them. Gaping, the group of boys turn to the food collection area, where a muscular chef stands, holding a much sharper knife in hand. With carefully styled dark brown hair, wide shoulders and a menacing glare, the man looks very familiar.
It’s Beacrox, one of the chefs in the academy.
Right. Cale remembers that there’s supposed to be a side character who’s a chef. With the new update, he’ll be unlocked as a romanceable target after the player finishes all the other routes.
But why does he also remember Beacrox serving him food in a fancy European-styled mansion?
With a dark scowl and a darker voice, Beacrox declares murderously, “Young masters. This place is for eating. Get out if you’re going to fight.”
Cale’s mouth snaps shut, lips trembling.
Fuck, that face is going to give him nightmares.
Something sparkles above Beacrox’s head.
1%
What?
Cale feels like he’s been slapped on the cheeks twice. His head begins to hurt. Is this still a dream? Are the affection ratings glitching?
Eric takes it upon himself to guide Cale who seems shellshocked from the sight of the chef who looks more like a hired killer. Shielding Cale from the curious gazes and sharp whispers, Eric shoots Venion a warning look as they exit the cafeteria. Venion merely scoffs in disbelief, turning around with his nose high up in the air. Neo hurriedly follows him, eager to escape.
“Come on, Cale. Let’s get you some clean clothes.”
“...Thank you, hyung-nim.”
How many years has it been since he called someone hyung?
The numbers above Eric’s head flash.
40%
Cale gapes.
What? Is he thinking of Mary even now? A 3% increase out of nowhere? Can affection ratings increase so easily and passively? With the way things are going, wouldn’t the game be shoehorned into Eric’s route without a fight? Cale hasn’t seen the rest of the cast, but the numbers are definitely higher than Choi Han and Beacrox. He already has such an immense headstart even without the growing stats.
His headache worsens.
“Cale…!” Eric looks strangely touched. “You still consider me your hyung-nim…!” His hands clench and unclench, and just as he finally decides to go in for a hug, Cale sneezes. “Oh no. You must be cold. I’ll get you my spare uniform immediately! Go wait for me in the bathroom.”
He runs off before Cale can reply.
Cale goes to the bathroom, dripping soup the whole way. What was that? He clearly remembers Cale Henituse calling Eric 'hyung-nim' in their childhood, so why did Eric react like that? Did they have a fight he doesn't know about or something?
“Hah…” Sighing, Cale turns on the tap to try to wash the soup and food bits out of his hair and clothes.
When he’s done the best he can, he’s soaking wet and looking like a drenched rat.
It’ll be nice to have a towel.
Right when he thinks that, the water is lifted away from his hair and clothes, dancing in the air before it’s neatly deposited into the sink. As the water swirls down the drain, Cale turns to see a student with long blue hair and blue eyes, coloured in shades that resemble the deep blue sea. He’s an incredibly beautiful person, so much so that Cale briefly wonders if a water fairy appeared.
“...Thank you.”
“Oh no, it’s no big deal.”
“It’s a very useful skill.” Cale looks down at his dried and wrinkled clothes. He’s not sure how great this body’s immune system is, but he’d rather not catch a cold.
“Thank you... Everyone says I’m too weak. I’m not sure if you know me, but maybe you know my sister Witira, one of the greatest, if not the greatest water magicians to ever live.”
Witira? Isn’t that the teacher in charge of the female dorms? In the game, she helps Mary out on various occasions, serving as the older sister, girl crush type of character. If he’s her brother, he must be Paseton, the youngest child of King Shickler.
“Compared to my sister, I’m just a half-blood who’s barely inherited any of my father’s powers. I’m more of a normal person with my low levels of magic. I’ve been disappointing everyone around me since the moment I was born. I’d really like to become stronger and meet up to their expectations, to be able to defend the clan, but no matter how hard I try, I’m just… me. Weak, cowardly, powerless, and useless.”
Paseton continues on his monologue, airing his grievances like he’s been bottling it all up for a long, long time. It sounds difficult, but Cale didn't ask Paseton to spill his entire life story. He might’ve listened for so long because Paseton helped him, but there’s nothing Cale can do to help him with his issue.
Cutting him off, Cale says, “If you’re weak, then what am I? I’m an F-rank.”
Paseton opens and closes his mouth repeatedly, dumbstruck. Finally, he decides on a sheepish and awkward apology.
“Oh. I’m sorry.”
Cale shrugs. “It’s whatever. It’s not like I plan to fight on the front lines, take part in the magic tower’s research or whatever else people with magic do.”
“Then what are you planning to do?”
“Nothing. I want to live a peaceful life instead of taking part in all the power struggles.”
“Me too!"
Both of them are surprised by Paseton’s enthusiastic shout, blinking wide-eyed at each other. After a moment, Paseton chuckles, twirling a strand of his silky blue hair. He adds on, “I mean, I keep hearing talks about me not being fit to be the heir but… I never wanted to be the successor anyways. I just want to explore the world and see the things I’ve read about with my own eyes. Besides, my older sister is super cool, capable, great at fighting, and she’d be a really great leader!”
“Sounds like she would be.”
“Doesn’t she?” Paseton beams, eyes shining with pride.
“My stepbrother Basen is also capable and great at managing the accounts. He’ll be the one taking over the county.”
“Even though you’re the firstborn?”
“Even though your sister is a woman?” Cale retorts with a slight smile. When Paseton still looks confused, Cale explains, “The person who’s most suitable for a role should be the one fulfilling it.”
Regardless of age, gender, or whatever else.
“Ah!” Paseton gasps. Then he looks embarrassed again. “Oh no, I’ve spoken just like the elders I dislike without realizing it. I apologize.”
“It’s fine.”
The casual and dismissive way Cale says it makes Paseton relax. It seems it's genuinely okay and Cale has taken no offence.
After a moment, Pasetons asks, “Should I... tell the student council about what happened?”
He must have witnessed the lunch scene. What’s with everyone offering to go to the student council? It’s incredibly strange. Are they some sort of do-it-all group that offers to resolve everyone’s problems, even petty fights among students?
Student Council. Wait a minute. If it’s the student council, the president…!
“No!”
Paseton startles at Cale’s loud and sudden denial.
“Nothing will happen even if you report it,” Cale says. Even though it’s a lie (Alberu Crossman is certainly not one to let school bullying go, not when he advocates equality among school peers), Cale doesn't want to be involved with Alberu Crossman, who’s a key player in every romance route. The student council president is a scheming man who puts all his acquaintances to work, using them for the betterment of the academy and the country. In the game, the player (as Mary) has to solve multiple issues and run errands for the student council. If Alberu helps Cale out, he’s sure Alberu will cash in the favour sooner or later. It’s more trouble than it’s worth.
“Are you sure?” Paseton asks again, concerned.
“Yeah. It’s fine, I’m used to it. Don’t do anything.”
Getting food tossed at him is nothing. They didn’t spit in his food and force him to eat it off the ground, and it’s much better than being beaten up. Cale hates being in pain more than anything else.
“What do you mean you’re used to it!” Eric is back now, with a fresh set of clothes. He fusses over Cale, making sure there are no injuries. Cale’s thankful that Neo and Venion didn’t bash his head with the metal tray. Head injuries can hurt a lot.
Although the water has been removed, dried food stains still remain. They’re faint, but still very noticeable. How should he take care of his uniform? Since he’s rich, should he just buy a new set? Then again, if this will happen again, is there any point in buying a new one?
“Why are you just standing there blankly? You’re worrying me. Let me know if they bother you again, Cale.”
With deft hands, Eric is unbuttoning Cale’s shirt and tugging it off him. It’s quickly replaced by a freshly ironed set. He takes care to make sure there are no bruises on Cale, behaving like a worried mother.
Having lost the right timing to leave, Paseton stands near the door awkwardly, unsure of what to do. Cale decides to free him.
“Student, thanks for your help. You can go ahead.”
“Um, okay. Oh!” Paseton is halfway out the door when he pauses. The way Cale addressed him as ‘student’ was strange, making Cale sound a lot older. “I’m a second-year student, but you don’t have to call me Sunbae. Just call me Paseton.”
Cale waves to him. He’s not planning on attending more classes today, but he’ll see Paseton around.
The bell rings, signalling the end of the lunch period.
“Oh,” Eric startles, then fretfully looks at Cale again.
“I’m okay, hyung-nim. You should go to class.”
“Are you sure? Do you need to go to the infirmary? Should I go with you?”
“I’m fine. Go.”
It takes a while to convince Cale’s worrywart childhood friend, but soon Cale is alone again. In truth, Eric didn’t have to give him his spare set of uniforms, since Cale was planning on skipping classes anyway. Without any students around, it’s the best time to explore the school.
He gets some food from the school store and starts to scout the large academy, drawing a mental mindmap of the entire place. His feet end up taking him to a gigantic garden full of flowers and exotic plants and fruits, wide and vast enough that there are secluded areas hidden from the public eye. In the game, the player can invite the male leads here for a date.
Cale arrives at a nice gazebo which looks like the perfect place to have lunch, but it turns out he’s not the first one there.
“Meow.”
Two cats stare at him with wide, glassy eyes. One has dark red fur and golden eyes, and the other has silver fur and golden eyes. The latter is slightly larger than the prior, being the older cat, but both are equally skinny. Cale knows them to be Hong and On, the two cats who become Mary’s familiars in-game since undead creatures do not count as familiars according to the academy rules.
“Meow.”
“Meow.”
"MEOW!"
Each meow grows increasingly louder and higher in pitch.
At this rate, someone will come running over to check out the cause of the noise and find him playing truant.
“...Will you be quiet if I give you some food?”
“Meow.”
A softer, quieter meow. These punks. Cale snorts in amusement as he plops down on the bench next to the intelligent and witty cats.
He’s about to toss the sausage to the ground when he pauses. The floor looks rather filthy, and these are sentient cats. Instead, he places his white handkerchief on the bench and puts the sausage on top of it.
“Eat it.”
The cats don’t stand on ceremony, chomping happily on the sausage as though they’ve not been fed in days. Cale eats the plain bread that’s left. It’s soft and fluffy. He’s missed the taste of fresh bread. Back in South Korea, it was always canned food, instant noodles, and whatever crap they managed to scavenge.
With the warm sunshine and the soft scent of flowers, Cale’s beginning to feel rather sleepy. He’s about to fall asleep with bread hanging from his mouth when a gentle female voice speaks from his side.
“Are you a freshman? I don’t think I’ve seen you before.”
Blinking back to consciousness, Cale looks at the woman. Although she’s petite, she has firm muscles that tell of hard work along with dark hair and dark skin well-loved by the sun.
“Yes,” Cale answers simply.
“I’m Litana, a new teacher at this academy. I’m in charge of the gardening club and maintaining this place. Is that your lunch?”
“Cale Henituse. Am I not allowed to eat here?"
Cale’s not sure if she’s heard about what happened at the cafeteria during the freshmen’s lunch.
“I’ve never seen anyone do so, but…” Litana trails off. She takes a closer look at Cale. He’s wearing an oversized uniform that looks well-worn like it’s been handed down or donated, and the spare uniform next to him is newer but stained. He’s eating one of the cheapest food their school sells. Even so, he’s given his sausage from the bread to the stray cats, eating the plain white bread that's left. Being here all by himself, he looks like a struggling scholarship student that’s having trouble fitting in.
Litana's expression softens, and so does her heart. “...You can. Just make sure to not leave any rubbish behind.”
Nice. He’s managed to get a fixed lunch spot that’s relatively hidden from view.
“Will do, thanks.”
“Oh! Give me a moment.”
Within minutes, Cale’s bread is stuffed with fresh produce from the garden, including sliced tomatoes, carrots, and lettuce.
“Here, take this too. You need to eat well to have strength for classes.”
Litana gives him a bag full of vegetables and fruits.
Cale blinks at her with his cheeks and hands stuffed full.
What’s going on? Is this some sort of event? In the game, you can gather ingredients to make lunch boxes, which can be used to increase affection ratings when given to the character of choice. However, ingredients are rare quest rewards. Do you get free items if you go to the garden at a fixed time in the game? Damn. He’s really missed out.
Litana smiles at his cute and stupefied reaction. He looks like the little squirrel she gave acorns to in the morning.
“Cale Henituse, you are the master of your own fate. It might be hard now, but if you work at it, many opportunities will open up for you,” Litana says gently, giving him advice. “If it’s you…” her smile grows as she looks at the two kittens licking their lips. “I’m sure you’ll be fine. Anyone who’s loved by animals is a good person, and good things follow those who are good.”
What’s she talking about?
Kim Rok Soo has only lived a life full of misfortunes. Maybe it's because he's not a good person. Even so, there’s no need to pour cold water over the fiery hope of a stranger who’s given him food.
He swallows his mouthful of food and says politely, “Thanks. I’ll eat it well.”
“Feel free to come by anytime you need more food! We make a lot of produce and supply it to the cafeteria. Even then, we have more than we can use.” As she says that, Litana drops a handful of plump berries onto Cale’s white handkerchief. The stray cats meow at a wailing pitch, giving their own form of thanks before they happily dig in. Litana watches them with a gaze full of maternal love, and it’s easy to see what kind of person Litana is — someone who’s weak to the weak.
There’s no reason to turn down something that’s free. There was also a period of life in Kim Rok Soo’s life where he had to depend on the pity and goodwill of strangers to get by. Even though he’s rich now, it’ll be a lot easier for his student life and future survival if there’s a teacher he’s close to.
Which is why Cale puts on his best smile, the very picture of a kind and obedient student, and says sweetly, “Thank you very much, seonsaengnim.”
The cats stare at him in disbelief.
Litana visibly melts. She pats his shoulder with sympathetic eyes and repeats, “Yes, come visit me anytime! No need to be shy. As a teacher of this academy, it’s my duty to take care of students like you.”
Cale’s smile grows ever brighter.
Notes:
Imagine being Paseton, just standing at the bathroom door as a student strips another student. LMFAO
If you've read other fics in my "I ship Cale with everyone" series, what's your favourite fic?
I'm getting my 2nd vaccination tomorrow wish me luck~
Chapter 4: Is this a bug?
Notes:
My pain when I find unused snippets I should have added to the previous chapter. That’s the problem when you throw little bits of narrative across discord channels and your writing app. Time to squirrel them in somehow LOL
Also, this chapter is extra long at 6.5k rip me
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
HISSSS
A warning hiss.
MROWW!
A cat’s loud yowl, loud in a shrieking intensity of pain.
In his dream, Cale opens his eyes. He’s standing on red-stained grass. There’s so much red. Red everywhere, on the ground, on his shoes, on his uniform, on his hands. He’s choking. His chest hurts.
An unbearable urge to cough rises.
“Urk…!”
Cale’s eyes fling open. He sees a white ceiling. Sitting up, he checks his surroundings— it’s his own dorm room. What the hell was that dream? Dreaming of blood feels ominous. He’s not a particularly superstitious man by any means, but yesterday’s dream came true in the strongest sense of deja vu he’s ever experienced in his life. What if today’s dream comes true too? Should he just stay in bed…? No, his attendance rating is already too low.
Cale ruffles his messy hair with a sigh. He’s too awake to go back to sleep, so he prepares for the day and sits at his desk, opening his diary. He met more characters yesterday and has more questions to solve, especially with the affection ratings.
Eric Wheelsman.
His abilities are a solid B rank. While not typically considered handsome, he has a friendly and welcoming face that grows on you the more you look at it. Equipped with round, gold-rimmed glasses and fluffy hair, he leans more to the cute side.
Eric Wheelsman has a small but dedicated fanbase. He's the older brother next door kind of type, constantly a worrywart but always there for you. He’s the type of guy who makes sure you're not cold in the movie theatre by draping his coat over your shoulders. The type of guy who will bend down to tie your loosened shoelaces for you while chastising you gently about how dangerous it is to not tie them properly. While it might not be an exciting sort of route, there's an undeniable charm in ordinary happiness.
In the bad end, he dies protecting Mary in a futile attempt to save her, since she dies right after him to the same sword. The CGI ends with them lying on the ground side by side as the pools of their blood join together. It’s a sad cannon fodder sort of ending, yet there were fans who hyped it up saying it’s romantic.
What’s so romantic about being dead? Cale doesn’t get it.
The biggest issue is the unexplained affection rating of 40%. Even Beacrox had 1%.
Beacrox...
Isn’t he too scary as a character? Back when he was playing the game, Cale thought Beacrox looked pretty menacing, like someone belonging to the underworld. Seeing him in the flesh was much scarier, what with his imposing and threatening aura. And what kind of cafeteria chef threw a knife at students?
Even though Beacrox was a side character, he had a very devout and fanatic female fanbase, so much so that it led him to have his own route in an upcoming update. Since Cale never managed to play it, he has no idea what Beacrox’s good and bad routes are, making Beacrox dangerous and unpredictable.
He should avoid him.
Cale circles the affection numbers with a red pen, frowning. Is Mary actually here already? Does she visit the academy before transferring?
Maybe he should check the student directory. With that goal in mind, Cale opens the door of his dorm room, tossing an apple up and down in his free hand.
Thump!
“Hm?” When Cale checks for the source of the sound, he finds a bag hanging from his doorknob. It contains the items he asked Hans for. A container of small white vitamins, unlabelled. Then, the small baggies of red fluid…
Nice.
Cale carefully puts one of them in his coat pocket. He’ll hide the rest in a discreet corner of his room.
In a much better mood, Cale walks over to the main building of the school with light footsteps. He stares at the extensive list of student names along the walls as the morning greeting plays—he’ll have some time to himself before other students arrive.
“Good morning, everybody. Did you have a good rest?”
Cale ignores the voice and takes a big bite of his apple. It’s crispy and juicy. The produce by the gardening club is pretty good.
Mary’s name isn’t listed. Neither are Clopeh’s or Adin’s. There’s Toonka, Eric, Choi Han, himself, and…
Click-clack.
Cale hears the sound of footsteps approaching. The sound is crisp and clear as well-polished boots walk along an equally well-polished hallway. It’s a carefully measured sound, soft enough to not startle, but loud enough to announce his presence.
When Cale turns around, he sees a student with a freshly ironed uniform—not a single wrinkle to be seen. There’s a red band around his upper left arm, showing that he’s from the student council. His hair is a beautiful, radiant golden colour that screams ‘I’m an important character!’ but even without the hair colour, Alberu Crossman’s handsome looks sets him worlds apart from the other students in this world.
Above his head, 0% shines.
Fuck. He’s the number one character Cale doesn’t want to get involved with. Alberu’s routes are the most complex and politically charged, always involving many other characters. As the biggest prosecutor of the villains, Alberu Crossman plays a hand in many of Cale Henituse’s bad endings.
“Looking for someone in particular? I know every student in this academy.”
Right now, Alberu’s tone is amiable and kind, and so is his smiling face. His hands are in full view in an open stance, appearing harmless and friendly. His head is tilted slightly to emphasise his question. All in all, he’s a perfect man whose every move is calculated and calculated again.
The question Cale asks is, “...Are those pre-recorded?”
He points at the corner of the ceiling where the speakers lie.
Alberu blinks in surprise at the unexpected question, but he answers in an instant, “Yes, they often are. It saves me the daily trip of going to the broadcasting room.” His eyebrows are raised in good humour, and his smile never falters. He must be used to fielding all sorts of questions.
Just like Choi Han, Alberu Crossman is a male lead full of smiles. However, unlike Choi Han who smiles genuinely from the bottom of his heart, Alberu's smiles are perfunctory in nature. He smiles when he's delighted, but he also smiles when he’s furious, and he smiles when he’s sad.
In the game, Alberu Crossman had been described as the loneliest character. Growing up in a world full of politics where knives were hidden behind smiles, he himself had chosen to grow thorns and spines, wearing a mask in an endless masquerade. As an intelligent and cunning character, he often hides behind a friendly mask to lower the guard of others, keeping his true feelings behind a veil.
It’s an understandable method of living, but it also sounds tiring.
Cale wants no part in Alberu’s arduous life as the crown prince and student council president. He’d rather Alberu be completely unaware of his existence entirely and have zero interactions with him.
Yes, to Alberu Crossman, Cale must appear weak, useless and harmless.
They’re standing more than a metre apart, so Alberu has to raise his voice slightly to be heard. “It’s surprising that you’re awake so early, Cale.”
What’s with that familiar way of address?
“You sound like you’re aware of my usual sleeping habits, your highness.”
Alberu laughs lightly, covering his mouth with a hand. The sound is melodious and soft, aimed at reducing the tension between them— he’s trying to appear harmless too. “No need for that, we are fellow peers in this prestigious academy. You may simply call me Alberu.”
Cale’s pretty sure he’s supposed to say no. Who the hell calls the crown prince by his given name? Alberu might advocate equality among school peers in order to suppress and control the nobles, but Cale has no intention of calling a prince by his given name as though they are close same-age friends.
Besides that, Alberu completely avoided answering his question. Perhaps he’s looked at the attendance records of all the students? How meticulous of him.
Cale puts on a smile similar to Alberu’s and replies, “There’s truly nothing that you do not know about within this academy, Sunbae.”
He draws a clear line between them. They’re not friends. They’re simply students within the same academy. Alberu’s expression doesn’t change despite Cale’s subtle rejection.
“It would be nice if that really was the truth,” Alberu chuckles. There’s a note of something bitter there in his voice that makes it seem as though he really does do so, but Cale doesn’t dwell on it. “Well, I won’t keep you much longer, Cale, since classes will begin shortly. Please feel free to approach the student council if you need help with anything. Some of our first years find it very hard to adjust.”
“Thank you, Sunbae.”
Cale has zero plans to ever be entangled with the student council. He’s going to stay as a background character and graduate safely. He waves at Alberu and takes another bite of his apple, leaving casually. Little does he know that Alberu is staring at his back with a mixture of curiosity and confusion.
As the crown prince, Alberu usually receives the same variety of reactions. Most nobles rush to suck up to him, and yet when he takes the initiative and offers to be on a first-name basis with Cale Henituse, Cale actually rejects him? How interesting.
He’ll have to pay close attention to Cale in the future.
...
Meanwhile, Cale is thinking to himself: Alberu seems to be a normal character since his affection rating stays at 0%.
His attendance rate is currently below 50%, so Cale makes sure to enter the class early, long before the bell rings (in case late students count as no shows). He doesn’t bother taking out his notebook or any writing utensils; he has an image to uphold. A trash can’t look too interested in studying. Plus, he has a good memory anyway, so he won’t have to take notes.
“Can I sit next to you?”
To his surprise, someone approaches him.
Cale’s face falls slightly when he sees who it is, but he carefully shifts it back into neutrality before the other person can notice.
It’s Choi Han, equipped with a bright and cheerful smile despite it being so early in the morning. His hands are held behind his back, his body tilted so he can speak to Cale closer at eye level—it’s all very natural body language that shows how earnest and humble of a person he is.
With their class full of nobles, it’s possible that Choi Han isn’t sure where he can, or should sit. Since they met in passing the last time, when he did Cale a favour, he’s likely just relieved to see a familiar face. Despite how much Cale wants to reject Choi Han, it can possibly cause negative—
Wait a minute.
Cale’s pupils shake slightly.
Why the hell is the affection rating at 5%? When did that happen? Why are so many characters’ affection ratings moving up without a clear reason?
“Young master Cale?”
“Ah, sorry. I’m not fully awake yet,” Cale lies, blinking like he’s sleepy. He swallows down the confusion and gestures lazily. “Go ahead, I don’t own the place.”
Choi Han smiles like Cale has made a funny joke. “Thank you! Ah, I didn’t manage to introduce myself last time. My name is Choi Han!”
I know, I’ve read your character profile and heard your introduction in the game.
“Cale Henituse.” He shakes the hand Choi Han offers, unaware that nobles don’t usually allow commoners to touch them. Choi Han’s eyes twinkle with joy as he settles down in the seat next to Cale.
This is what Cale is aiming for: a lukewarm relationship where there’s neither love nor hate. They can be passing acquaintances who won’t remember each other after graduation. Or perhaps it would be good to curry just the slightest bit of favour, enough for him to be in Choi Han’s good books. This way, if he ends up being accused of carrying out nefarious deeds somehow, Choi Han will at least doubt his guilt and hear him out.
Seeing the way Choi Han is holding his stomach and staring at Cale’s apple, Cale asks, “Have you eaten breakfast? Do you want this?”
“Thank you, young master Cale!”
To his utter surprise, Choi Han actually accepts the half-eaten apple. He immediately takes a big bite as though he’s starving. Right, the school doesn’t provide free breakfast. Cale frowns in empathy. It’s certainly not easy to pay attention to classes when your stomach is aching from hunger. Back when he was Kim Rok Soo, he had been laughed at when his stomach growled during classes.
Choi Han’s Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows. Then, he turns to greet Cale with a smile again. “It’s very delicious. Thank you again!”
“...Sure.”
The bell rings at that moment, and their professor enters right on time. Choi Han quickly finishes the apple in a few bites, leaving only a thin core behind. With his cheeks full and bulging, Choi Han chews behind two hands, as though afraid the professor will catch him.
...
Today’s class is quite interesting, teaching them how to wield wind magic in one of its simplest ways, which is to gather it in your palm before releasing it in one direction. Soon, the students are invited one by one to the front of the class to attempt it. There’s a long table with a hundred white candles set up, flames dancing slightly in the air.
“Try your best to blow out all the candles,” the professor instructs.
Neo, who volunteered to go first, attempts it with a showy yell. “HAHHH!”
Half of the candles are extinguished. His attempt is met with polite applause and Neo smirks, pleased with himself. He stands there, soaking up the attention until the professor asks him to leave. Twice, in fact. After Neo, more students eagerly volunteer one after another until there are no volunteers left.
The professor checks the list and calls out, “Choi Han. Come here and try it.”
“Yes, sir!” He walks down quickly without any delay. He stands in front of the table and waits for the cue to start. While waiting, he glances at Cale, who blinks back at him.
“Try your best,” the professor says.
Choi Han takes a deep breath, brows drawn and determined. He pushes out his left arm, and with it, a surging force follows, causing strands of his hair to sway wildly.
BOOM!
The sight of the destroyed wall renders everyone speechless. It’s like a bomb just exploded.
The force of an S-rank is obviously different. It’s supposed to be a simple spell, and yet with Choi Han’s talent, it looked more like a final move. Even with the magically reinforced walls, Choi Han caused a huge dent in the wall. Rather than feeling proud, he flushes red, embarrassed and apologetic. He bows to the professor repeatedly. “I-I’m so sorry! I’ll help to repair the walls!”
Such deadly and domineering power certainly doesn’t match his kind and awkward appearance.
Although Choi Han is a commoner, no professor wouldn’t be amiable to such talent. Thus, he doesn’t ask Choi Han for the repair fees and dismisses him. “No, it’s my mistake. I’ll be clearer in my instructions the next time. Go back to your seat.”
Choi Han continues to bow as he exits the stage. Cale can hear Neo grinding his teeth in envy even from this distance. He should just give up, honestly. What’s the point of an ant competing with an elephant? Male leads are just qualitatively different, be it their looks or their powers.
“Next up, Cale Henituse.”
Cale walks up to the front of the class among barely-veiled titters. Choi Han gives him a thumbs-up as he passes him, as though wishing him good luck. Cale nods in acknowledgement.
The thing about rank is, everyone is interested in seeing the strongest students out of curiosity and awe. The middle students are boring, what with their repetitive and common results. But for the lowest students, however, interest burned strongly for an entirely different reason. People want to see a spectacle, to see just how weak ‘weak’ is.
Cale tries to call forth the power of the wind as taught by the professor, but even before he sends out any compressed wind, the stench of failure smells exceedingly strong. He can’t feel any of the described magic gathering at his fingertips at all. Still, he pushes his hand out.
As expected, there are no plot twists. The amount of wind gathered only causes the nearest candle flame to flicker, weaker than the breath of a common person blowing out birthday candles. Given the unfortunate order of the tryouts, Cale’s attempt looks particularly pathetic in contrast to Choi Han’s display.
“BWAHAHAHA!”
Neo Tolz is in absolute stitches, laughing so loud that even the classes down the hall can hear him. Many of the other classmates can’t resist snickering at his expense as well.
Still, Cale feels rather intrigued. Although a small blast of wind is quite useless, a small flame can be quite useful. He remembers all the times he struggled to light a fire during those compulsory school camps with a flint. If he can replicate this with fire, won’t it be equivalent to having a portable lighter or a matchstick with him at any moment? It’ll be very convenient.
When Cale gets back to his seat, Choi Han is quick to reassure him, unknowing of Cale’s thoughts. “Young Master Cale, don’t worry! You’ll get better with practice.”
A student truly concerned over their lack of powers might feel touched by Choi Han’s earnest comments, or if their personality was of a different sort, they might feel bitter and spurned. Cale doesn’t particularly care, so he only makes a noncommittal noise in acknowledgement. Cool as a cucumber, Cale doesn’t realize the look of respect Choi Han is giving him over his collected attitude.
The next lesson is on forming a barrier, and Cale is surprised to find he’s able to make one— albeit one that’s the size of the nail of his thumb. If wielded well, it’ll be able to block an arrowhead or something. Hell, maybe it can protect his eyes from errant falling glass shards in the future.
Meanwhile, next to him, Choi Han’s barrier is so huge it covers his entire body and then some, expanding further and further until the professor yells at him to stop. As expected of one of the male leads.
After that display, everyone continues to whisper and stare at Choi Han and Cale. Choi Han slinks down slightly in his seat, feeling awkward about all the attention. He looks next to him and Cale doesn’t seem to care at all.
Choi Han blinks.
Then, he straightens his back and sits resolutely.
Seeing Choi Han’s movement from the corner of his eye, Cale glances over and his chin immediately slips from the palm of his hand. He quickly covers it up with a slight cough.
10%!?
What the fuck. What the absolute fuck. Why did the affection rating suddenly double? Just what the hell is going on? Why is the affection rating for Mary passively increasing even during class? He was just sitting there, minding his own business, and all of a sudden, there’s a rise in affection? This absolutely doesn’t make sense. It’s like the affection ratings go wonky around him, since he’s an anomaly who shouldn’t be here. He’ll have to think about what’s causing all of this.
Although Cale’s mind is spinning rapidly, he looks as though he’s completely engrossed in the lesson, what with his intense expression and narrowed eyebrows. Choi Han tries his best to focus as well.
When the bell rings, Cale stands up to leave, but Choi Han blocks his way.
“Will you be eating in the cafeteria, young master Cale?”
“No, I’ll be napping in the garden.”
“I see! I’ll buy something and then meet you there!”
Choi Han dashes off with a smile. It happened so fast Cale didn’t even manage to reject him. Cale blinks in utter confusion—no, wait, don’t you usually ask to join someone first? Did Cale somehow become Choi Han’s friend already, just by letting Choi Han sit next to him?
Cale pinches the bridge of his nose. What a headache.
He tries to take it in stride. Perhaps he should use the opportunity and try probing Choi Han to see if he knows Mary? Plus, if he can’t get the role of ‘a background mob character without a face’, maybe he can get the role of ‘a classmate who’s on friendly terms with main characters but doesn’t get involved in major plots’?
On his way to the garden, he hears a loud yowl of a cat in pain.
As he gets closer, he sees it’s the kittens from last time, the ones he first shared a meal with in the academy. And in front of them, it’s Venion Stan and Neo Tolz (Cale feels seriously sick of their faces by now). The slightly bigger, silver kitten is hissing, posture odd as it cradles an injured paw. Behind it is the smaller, red one, whimpering and afraid, ears pressed low as blood flows from a wound on its head. A bloody rock lies beside it, no doubt the weapon of assault.
Cale’s jaw clenches at the sight of it. He’s been pelted by rocks before, and it hurts more than you’d think. It happened back when he was much younger, but even then, he’d been older than these two kittens.
...It’ll be a good chance to test things out. It’s not a crowded place where there are a ton of people watching.
Deliberately, he walks into the scene, standing right between the humans and the cats. His sudden appearance causes a ripple of surprise through everyone present. Neo casts a quick look at Venion. He flinches when he sees the dark scowl on Venion’s face. Venion jerks his head towards Cale, and Neo is quick to spring to action.
Neo yells, “What the hell are you doing, trash?”
“Finding a good spot for lunch, what else?” Cale says nonchalantly.
The way he stands between them and the cats suggests that’s not all.
“Are you going to fight us? You? The F-rank? ” Neo sneers.
Cale shrugs in response. “I don’t think I have a choice in the matter. Are you going to let me just leave?”
Venion has to struggle with both academic stress and the stress of competing with his siblings for the position of the heir. Twisted people like Venion seek out beings weaker than themselves as an outlet to release stress. It doesn’t matter who or what it is, be it Cale or the cats or even the ants crawling beneath their feet. Anyone unfortunate enough to cross his path and draw his attention will irrevocably suffer at his hands.
Cale doesn’t know if this is supposed to happen in the original game. He has no way of telling since the time frame is before Mary’s transfer. Still, on the chance that this happened due to Cale annoying Venion yesterday… isn't it his responsibility to deal with Venion’s anger then?
“Sigh…” Venion pushes his hair back in annoyance. “Seriously, even a fucking worm thinks they can stand in my way now. You have three seconds to kneel down and beg for forgiveness before I kill you.”
Gleefully, Neo starts to count. “Three… two…”
He might’ve done it if Venion wasn’t such an asshole—he’s sure Venion will make his life hell regardless of whether he kneels or not.
“...one!”
With three seconds up, Venion snarls in rage. He rushes forward and throws a fist at Cale’s abdomen. It’s quick.
Cale barely avoids the blow at the last second by bending his waist backwards. It still brushes against him slightly, a quarter of the force it originally held. Still, he doubles over and pretends to be in great pain, pressing a hand against his abdomen and another against his mouth...
So he can subtly toss the blood capsule in.
He bites down hard. The liquid fills his mouth instantly as the transparent layer pops. Oh god, why does it taste so bitter? With one sudden cough, it spills between the gaps of his finger, bright red and stark against his pale fingertips.
Oh, these capsules contained more fluid than he expected. They drip down his chin and pool on his shirt like a scene right out of a horror movie. Cale chokes and coughs, releasing another sputter of fake blood. The green grass is dyed red. It’s a bit of an overkill. It looks like he’s about to die. He’ll have to ask Hans to adjust the amount. And maybe add some sugar. The twisted look of disgust at the strange taste makes Cale look as though he’s going through exquisite suffering and torment.
…? Wait a minute… Isn’t this the exact same scene as his dream?
Venion Stan looks at him in confusion. “What the hell? I didn’t even hit you that hard!”
“W-what do we do?” Neo frets. He’s visibly shaking, fear causing his pupils to be blown wide. “Did you break his bones? Did it puncture his organs?”
“How can that be possible? This has never happened before!”
The utter confidence behind that statement makes Cale wonder just how many unfortunate commoners, slaves, and servants Venion abused before.
“Shit, let’s go first!” Neo panics and runs off, dashing off from the crime scene without even a single glance back. Venion stands still, staring at Cale in disbelief. His face is extremely pale, making it seem as though he’s the one who’s lost his blood instead.
Nice. It’s convincing. Just look how scared they are.
Everyone might find it funny and justifiable to bully an F-rank student in a magic academy, but it's a different story if it's an F-rank student with one step through death's door. What kind of sadistic loser bullies a guy who's so weak he coughs up a lungful of blood with a little punch? It's only going to tarnish their honour and reputation. And even if they didn’t care about that...
What if Cale really died if they pushed too hard? Weak as he may be, Cale is still the son of a very wealthy Count. Venion comes from the powerful Marquis Stan family, but he is one of many potential heirs. He can easily be uprooted from the successor spot if he causes trouble so drastic that it shames the family.
“Young Master Cale!”
Before Cale knows it, he’s swept off his feet and cradled in a pair of toned arms as though they’re afraid he will collapse at any moment. He blinks at the person carrying him.
How did Choi Han return so fast? Won’t his speed break some Guinness world records?
Choi Han glares at Venion with viciousness, coiled up like a viper ready to kill. It’s quite a scary look, so much so that no one will dare to protest when it’s a commoner looking at a noble this way. When Cale coughs again, Choi Han’s gaze immediately falls upon him, concerned and frightened on his behalf.
The rapid adjustments in his gaze are quite amazing.
When Cale tries to speak, more blood escapes from his lips. He wants to say he’s okay, but...
“No, it’s fine, don’t talk!”
There’s sheer panic in Choi Han's voice as his hands tighten around Cale.
“T-The... c-cats...”
“Oh!” With a sound of realization, Choi Han spins on his heel. He squats down and scoops up the kittens with care, placing them on top of Cale’s tummy so he can carry all of them at once. It’s understandable. Choi Han probably didn’t notice them at first, too shocked by the hardcore scene of Cale spewing out so much blood as though he’s suffered a fatal internal injury.
“Hang on, please!”
The kittens meow weakly and press their paws on Cale’s chest. Their bodies are warm, which is a good sign. He looks back up at Choi Han’s sharply clenched jaw, his furrowed brow, the…
...15%
How is it possible for the affection rating to rise in the short span of time they separated?
Mary must be here after all.
Cale wants to throw up from how fast Choi Han is running. Maybe Choi Han isn’t used to carrying people, or maybe he just isn’t paying attention due to his haste, but Cale’s head constantly bounces with every long-legged step Choi Han runs. He makes a nauseated moan, but Choi Han mistakes it for one of pain.
“Hang in there, Young Master Cale! I’m going as fast as I can. You’re going to be fine!”
No… slow down… I’m really going to puke at this rate.
Cale doesn’t dare to open his mouth and speak, lest he really projectile vomit on the innocent cats who are also groaning on him.
When the infirmary door opens, Hans scrambles to hide the photographs in his hands. Choi Han is in no state to take a closer look at them, but if he had, he would have seen pictures of cats and catgirls. When Hans notices the look of desperation and urgency on Choi Han’s face, he gets up instantly, but then falters when he sees it’s Cale, and then his eyes widen when he sees the two cute and injured cats.
“OH NO! What happened to the poor kittens!”
At that moment, Cale coughs, causing another small spurt of blood to dribble out of his lips. It’s right of Hans to focus on the kittens since Cale’s injuries are fake, but it still makes a strange scene.
“Please help,” Choi Han begs. His plea is sincere, and he looks about ready to kneel down.
At the sight of the crushed look on Choi Han’s face, Hans kicks into action, finally behaving like a doctor. “Set them down on the bed first! Gently!”
Choi Han does so, both hurried and careful. When he’s done, he stands fretfully by the bed, unsure of what to do as Hans takes a stethoscope to listen to Cale’s heartbeat. He raises a hand, about to brush his hair back or something when he notices that Cale’s ‘blood’ has gotten on his hands as well. His hands begin to shake.
Choi Han presses Hans in a panic, shaking him, “Is he okay? He’s lost so much blood!”
“It’s, um, a chronic condition! Please don’t worry, he’ll be fine!” Hans really wants to move on to the kittens, but it’s hard to do so when Cale looks like he has half of his blood volume ejected on his front. “Ack, you’re getting it all over my white coat!”
“But...! The amount of blood is!”
“He’ll be fine! It looks worse than it is!” Hans insists. “Please wait outside as I finish treatment! And wash your hands!” He pushes Choi Han out of the door and slams it shut. He locks it for good measure.
When he turns back, Cale is already sitting up on the bed, tugging his red and ‘bloody’ shirt away from his skin.
“Do you have a spare set of uniforms?”
“Young Master Cale!” Hans wails. “I just gave those to you this morning and you already used them?”
“Tell me where the uniforms are. And tend to them.”
“Oh yes! My poor little kittens...! It’s in that drawer!”
Cale’s legs tremble a little, but only because of Choi Han’s frantic running. He feels like he’s just ridden a roller coaster ten times without pausing. Cale sheds his dirty uniform without any shame. Thankfully, there are no injuries on his pale and thin body, save for the round bruise forming on his abdomen. He rummages through the drawer. There are a lot of female uniforms, but for the male uniforms, there are only large and extra-large sizes left.
Cale usually wears a small, but beggars can’t be choosers so he dons the large one, securing it with a belt. It’s loose on him, making him look even more pale and sickly. When he takes a step, his toes catch on the edges of his pant legs, and Cale sighs. How annoying.
He searches through Hans’ desk quickly and finds two rubber bands, using them to fold up and secure the sleeves and pant legs. His movements are calm and clearly not that of an injured patient. The red kitten is dozing off, but the silver one is staring at him with rounded eyes, full of disbelief. Cale ignores that look and turns to Hans.
“You remember the cover story, right?”
“Yes! You are very sickly, young master Cale! You cannot withstand blows! You are like a couque d’asse and will crumble at the slightest touch!” Hans exclaims enthusiastically. He nods to himself as though he’s proud of his own words.
...Isn’t that adding too much MSG?
“Hey, you’re overexaggerating. What if they want me to quit school?”
“Okay. Then, you are a sunfish. You can’t receive shock...?”
“Lesser.”
“Um... you are...!”
“Just say that I have a chronic illness that might flare up whenever I receive a large blow. My insides are weak. But I have medication to keep it under control. Okay?”
“Yes, young master!” Hans nods enthusiastically. He mutters the words under his breath in a bid to memorize them.
“Great. Now write a letter excusing my attendance for the day because I am sick and hand it to my teachers.” He honestly is still quite dizzy. Cale holds the wall as his head spins. “Ugh...” He staggers back to the bed and lies down next to the kittens, careful not to jostle them. The bitterness is still lingering in his mouth too. “Do you have any candy?”
Hans sighs at all the extra work he has to do for this troublesome young master, who seems skilled in the way of skipping class.
Five minutes later, Choi Han is allowed to come back into the room. He’s been pacing loudly outside the hallways all this time like an anxious husband waiting for his wife to give birth to their firstborn.
“Young master Cale...!” He blinks at the sight of Cale.
Cale’s very pale and looks sickly, though it’s more from the terrible ‘ride’ he got instead of any actual injuries or illness. The poor fit of his uniform makes Cale look smaller than he usually is. There’s also a strawberry lollipop in his mouth. Cale rolls it around his tongue lazily.
“My blood sugar is low,” he explains casually.
Choi Han buys into it. Worry, concern and regret are deeply etched on his facial features, and he continues to fret. “You lost so much blood... I’m sorry, I should’ve arrived earlier!”
“That’s why I gave him iron tablets!” Hans follows up. His loud voice wakes the red kitten, and Hans makes weird shushing noises instantly. It doesn’t put the kitten back to sleep. In fact, it makes the red kitten back away and hide behind his sister.
Cale eyes the neat bandages around the cats. Hm. It seems like Hans actually has some skills.
“Does he need a transfusion? What’s his blood type?”
Choi Han looks ready to stab a needle in his arm to donate his blood. His eagerness is like that of a parent desperate to save their child after a gnarly accident, and not like that of a fellow classmate who’s known Cale for less than a week. Still, Cale supposes a character can’t go against their character settings. Even compared to thousands of other male leads in otome games, Choi Han is particularly driven by righteous justice and endless empathy.
“No, it’s fine! This always happens!” Hans is sweating bullets as he makes up answers on the fly. “It’s a chronic illness that flares up! It happens when he’s stressed!”
Cale should fix Hans’ bad habit of yelling when he’s stressed. It’s making Cale’s head hurt even more.
“When he’s stressed...” Choi Han murmurs to himself. “And yet he...”
This is quite tasty, Cale thinks to himself, unaware of the thoughts swirling around Choi Han’s head like a turbulent storm. He rolls the lollipop around in his mouth languidly and it does an excellent job in getting rid of the nasty taste of the blood capsule. Maybe I should order these in bulk.
“Cale-nim!”
“What nim?”
Why is Choi Han speaking to him so respectfully now?
“You’re different, Cale-nim. I’ve always thought all nobles are trash who cared about nothing but themselves and enjoyed trampling on those beneath them. But you’ve opened my eyes today!”
“I’m the biggest trash there is though?” Cale says. The looks he receives from the cats and Choi Han suggests otherwise. Darn. Is it time to skip more classes and drink some alcohol? His attendance is still hovering slightly below 50% though?
Wait.
Wait a moment.
The numbers above Choi Han’s head are sparkling, and they... they’re...
20%
“Cale-nim? Are you dizzy again? Should I get you more lollipops? Water?”
“...Cold water would be great...”
Choi Han nods. He quickly rushes to the water dispensing machine and returns with a full paper cup. Even so, he doesn’t spill a single drop. The cool water does wonders to calm Cale down, sliding down his throat smoothly.
“Cale-nim, I’m sorry if I offend you with this question but... why did you step out when you're so weak?”
He’s too dizzy to think properly, but Choi Han is waiting, eyes sparkling with anticipation so Cale casually answers without too much thought. “Do you need a reason to help someone?”
“Gasp...!”
The top of his head shines as though he’s attained great enlightenment. When the light fades, however, what’s left behind are shimmering numbers.
30%
Cale almost cusses out loud. Choi Han thinks he’s choking again and gently pats his back, full of attentive care.
What the fuck? This game is definitely bugged or broken. Does that mean he can’t rely on the affection ratings to gauge the progress and direction of the routes and steer himself towards safety? This won’t do.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes, Cale-nim?”
“Have you ever met a girl named Mary?”
Choi Han freezes in place. He doesn’t blink. He doesn’t even breathe.
“So, have you?” Cale presses.
“...S-sorry, Cale-nim. I’m not familiar with the students in this academy.”
He’s suspicious. Cale narrows his eyes and leans closer. Meanwhile, Choi Han averts his gaze and leans back.
Definitely suspicious.
Then the bell rings, and Choi Han is literally saved by the bell. He jumps up in an instant as though hot coals are burning beneath his feet. “I have to go since classes are starting! Please take care, Cale-nim! I’ll take notes for you!”
Choi Han must know Mary. There’s no other explanation for the weird behaviour. He should ask the other characters with malfunctioning affection ratings too.
Notes:
I’m accepting entries for Alberu’s morning announcements LOL They are so hard to come up with!!!!!! Quotes, glib tongue, positive messages etc will be good! It just has to make sense within the context of the world. (Eg. “Good morning everyone. Last night I dreamt about my graduation ceremony. I was filled with incredible gratitude and pride to graduate with the bright stars in this academy, the ones who will fill the sky of Roan Kingdom with endless light. Time flies, and it’s already nearing the end of the semester. Before long, my dream will become a reality. I truly believe everyone will achieve their own dreams too, as long as they work hard towards them. Today, let us continue to take steps towards our dreams.")
And just for fun, bad examples that will be rejected:
(“AY WASSUP EVERYONE! IT’S THE CROWN PRINCE IN THE HOUSE! STAND UP AND PUT YOUR HANDS UP, RISE AND SHINE, WAKEY WAKEY! TIME WAITS FOR NO BITCH!”)
(“Listen up everyone. Today I just want to proclaim my love for Cale Henituse. Dongsaeng, I love you <3”)
(“Hahh… I’m going crazy, having to think up all these morning greetings. Can you guys just set your own alarm clocks??? Can someone else take over my job??? Can I get a drink???”)I will credit at the beginning of each chapter where it's used! If you want to submit anonymously feel free to send it to my curiouscat (https://curiouscat.live/shigahands)!
Chapter 5: Drink your worries away
Notes:
Today’s morning announcement is brought to you by sooyounggf on Ao3 (and edited slightly by me + spoken by Alberu LOL). Thanks to everyone for your submissions! You can continue to submit in the comments or direct them to my curiouscat (https://curiouscat.qa/shigahands) ^^
More plot this chapter! //throws confetti
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Once again, Cale wakes up to the morning alarm from the intercom. Alberu’s smooth and sunny voice starts speaking from the speakers installed in every corner of the academy.
“Good morning! It’s another great day for studying. Being a student at the academy is about taking lessons and learning from relationships with others, from the demands of society, from life as a whole. Be more than invited to make suggestions and work together with the student council so we can take the brightest path!”
Since these morning announcements are pre-recorded, it’s possible Alberu is also lazing around in bed right now. Slightly amused by that thought, Cale snuggles back into his blankets and goes right back to sleep. Another five minutes won’t hurt. He doesn’t take long to prepare for school anyways.
...
A scarlet sky with a full moon extends endlessly before him. Before the sky burns an even brighter red. Enormous flames engulf the entire dorm building, the fire and smoke dancing and extending so high it seems to be pulling down the clouds themselves. There are students screaming and running away in a mad frenzy, and it’s so, so hot. It feels like his face will melt off. It feels like he’ll be burnt to ashes.
There’s a student on the third floor balcony, and his entire body is on fire. He’s shrieking and his face seems to be dripping like candlewax, becoming deformed as it burns an angry dark red. There’s no one to save him, no one to watch him fall but Cale. And right before that body falls into a crumpled heap—
“Gasp!”
Shit. What the fuck? What kind of dream was that? His entire body is soaked in cold sweat but he can still feel that phantom heat singeing his skin, boiling hot in its intensity. It can’t be another prophetic dream, can it? It should just be a nightmare. How unrealistic is it to have such a major and devastating event before the entry of the heroine? It makes zero sense.
Damn it. He feels like he’s been cursed. Can’t he just have a nice day of lazing around without anything happening? Grumbling under his breath, Cale shuffles over to the attached bathroom in his room to wash up.
When he’s done, there’s a letter on his carpet, dropped from the small flap at his door meant specifically for letters and small parcels. Curious, Cale walks over to pick it up.
It’s an incredibly beautiful letter. The glossy material is smooth to the touch. Other than the wax seal, there’s a red ribbon and a small bunch of lavender flowers. The wax seal is golden with an imprint of a turtle, so it seems to be a letter from Count Henituse. Since Cale doesn’t have a letter opener, he carefully rips it open with his fingers. The paper inside is golden too, as though the sender is flaunting his wealth.
It’s a pretty good sign. Cale supposes their territory is rich enough to toss money away like this.
My Dear Son,
Cale pauses. His eyes stare at the three words written in beautiful cursive. My Dear Son. The words are unfamiliar to him, to Kim Rok Soo, who’s never had a father for more than two decades. When he thinks about the original Cale Henituse, it makes him wonder where the original soul in this body disappeared to. It seems a little lonely, Kim Rok Soo thinks, to have no one realize the original Cale Henituse is missing... or swapped with someone else.
Still, he’s Cale Henituse now, so this is his life to live, and the person who wrote this letter is his father.
He sits down at his desk and reads it in greater detail. The letter is neat and scented with the calming scent of lavender. There’s not a single smudge. It makes one wonder if it’s been rewritten many times until it reached perfection.
I heard about your injury. My heart hurt so much when I got the news, and it’s still hurting now as I pen this letter. Are you alright? Do you need to come home to recuperate? Your health is the top priority, so I dearly wish you recover quickly.
If you need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask.
With Love,
Your Father
Cale’s memories from the original host include many memories of causing trouble, of playing truant, of being alone. Family interactions are few and far, and more than that, incredibly awkward and tense. There’s a happy family and then there’s him—the child of the previous countess, the only one with bright red hair—the odd one out. He remembers younger siblings who watch him with wary gazes, a blunt stepmother, and an awkward father. He doesn’t belong in that house. They function much better without him there.
But these words on the letter are soaked with gentle affection. Though awkward and strained, their relationship isn’t terrible.
The original Cale Henituse might simply ignore this letter. Cale, however, writes a simple word and then seals the reply envelope.
Money.
He needs more money. Since he’s weak, he should spend money on magical artifacts to keep himself safe. Count Deruth will most likely approve of this request, given how rich the county is. As the phrase goes in South Korea, a person can count on three ties. Blood ties, school ties, and regional ties. He’ll be an idiot to not accept this opportunity. In a world like this where he’s a small-time villain with terrible fates lined up one after another, Count Deruth might be his biggest, and possibly only, ally.
However, he’s a little annoyed that his matters have been leaked so quickly to the Count. Was it Hans? He’ll need to have a word with the doctor. Cale uncaps the bottle of vitamins on his desk and pops one in his mouth. He’s never had much of an appetite in the morning.
Hm.. how should he send this letter back to the Count? Can he just leave it outside his door?
He cracks open his door to take a look and is surprised by the weight of the door. There’s a paper bag hanging on his door today too. Like a curious cat, he sticks out one slender finger to tug open the top of the paper bag, taking a peek at its contents. It’s… sandwiches wrapped with plastic wrap. Filled generously with beef, cheese, lettuce, and tomatoes, it seems way too hearty for breakfast.
For a moment, Cale just stares in apprehension.
Wait, why is everyone feeding him now? Is this the new player package or something? Sure, it helps him out since he’s too lazy to think of what to eat or to go out of his way to queue up for food, but… Something about the black paper bag just screams suspicious.
… Maybe it’s been poisoned or tampered with?
...Could it be Venion’s 'lovingly' prepared lunchbox?
A full-body shudder runs through Cale. Ew. That can’t be it, right? It doesn’t seem like Venion or Neo’s style…
It’ll be a waste of food if he tosses it. He should pass it off to Choi Han. As the most popular male lead, Choi Han should be impervious to all sorts of threats to his health. It’s canon that Choi Han’s cooking is so terrible that it’s basically poison, yet Choi Han eats it all without any issue or change in expression.
Are scholarship students separated from the other students? He’s not sure. With that decided, Cale opens his door, ready to find Choi Han’s room.
Cale doesn’t have to go far before he finds it because...
Choi Han’s room is actually right across his!!!
Cale stands there with just his head out of his room, stupefied, looking like a turtle with its head outside of its shell. What? They’re that close to each other? The game never mentioned anything like this.
...It’s probably because their names are close in alphabetical order? Although it’s convenient for him right now since he doesn’t have to search for Choi Han’s room, he can see how it’ll quickly become inconvenient. His actions will be noticed easily. And if Choi Han wants to become closer friends with him and ropes him into the major plot events…
Isn’t this a ticking time bomb right next to him?
Cale quickly takes the small nameplate with his name off his door. He stuffs it into his pocket. Hopefully, that stalls Choi Han from finding out they are neighbours for at least a while. He’s starting to reconsider if it’s wise to leave the sandwiches at Choi Han’s door. It feels like he’s leaving a ‘let’s get along’ gift to his neighbours in the same apartment complex or something — not that Kim Rok Soo has ever done that, although he did receive one before.
...Since it’s a little late, Choi Han should already be on his way to class, right? There’s no one in the hallway at all. There’s nothing at all that will link the paper bag to Cale.
He quickly transfers the paper bag onto Choi Han’s doorknob and retreats back into his room.
And with that done, Cale quickly packs a duffel bag. He’ll be skipping class again today. Not just that, he’ll be skipping roll call too. It’s time to check out the nearby town and their alcohol. Him coughing blood in a dream is one thing, but seeing an entire building burn, with people burning to death is an entirely different matter.
Once he’s packed all his valuables, Cale locks his room and heads towards the staircase. He’s surprised to see a familiar face.
“Good morning, Paseton.”
“Uh? Huh?” Paseton turns around and blinks rapidly in surprise. When he sees who it is, his tense shoulders relax, but his face is still full of wide-eyed wonder. “Oh, good morning young master Cale...”
He must still be half-asleep, Cale thinks to himself. Or maybe morning greetings aren’t common here?
As a half-blood, Pasetons has never belonged in either group. Usually, both humans and whales shunned him except for his own family. He’s an anomaly that shouldn’t exist. The rare few who tried to befriend him usually did so in order to get closer to his extremely beautiful sister, Witira. But Cale hasn’t asked about Witira at all, seeming content to just be friends with him.
Cale continues past Paseton as he walks down, blissfully unaware of the impact he has on people. With a sudden thought, Cale pauses at the bottom of the stairs. He looks up at the beautiful student with flowy blue locks and asks casually, “Hey, you wanna skip classes with me today?”
Paseton helped him out before. Although he’s unsure if his dream will come true again, he should repay the favour in case it does.
Besides, back in middle school, Kim Rok Soo had envied the boys who skipped classes to go game at a PC cafe. Although there aren’t any PC cafes here, it might be fun to just skip classes together with someone.
“S-skip… what?”
Paseton’s hair is a little messier today as though he’s overslept. However, it makes his hair look softer and fluffier, framing his face in a gentle sort of way.
Cale explains patiently, “Classes. We can drink in the nearby town. You in?”
Paseton has always been a good student with perfect attendance. He knows he’s weaker than other whales and wants to become stronger in order to make his family proud. Skipping class and indulging in day drinking is quite the distant thought. But…
“It’s fine if you don’t feel it,” Cale excuses him with a tilt of his head. Paseton looks so conflicted and troubled that it makes anyone feel bad. Kim Rok Soo has never been a clingy person. He leaves coolly. “See you around.”
“...I’ll definitely go if it’s a Saturday!” Paseton shouts at Cale’s retreating back. “Definitely!!”
“Sure.” Cale acknowledges him with a backhanded wave. Since Paseton is relatively strong with a specialization in water magic to boot, he should be fine even if something does happen.
It’s when he steps out of the building that he meets Choi Han.
What the hell? Why is he running into so many people today?
The dark-haired man is humming energetically under his breath as he sweeps the courtyard. His sleeves are rolled up to reveal muscular forearms—it’s likely he had his fair share of hard labour in his childhood. Maybe he’s been assigned cleaning duties? If so, he’s the happiest student Cale has ever seen cleaning. He contemplates just walking away, but then their eyes meet at that moment as though magnetized.
Choi Han beams at him instantly. With a cheerful shout and a huge wave, he greets, “Good morning Cale-nim! Did you sleep well? Are you feeling better?”
How energetic. Cale grimaces as though he’s been hit directly in the eyes by a sudden ray of sunlight.
Cale sighs inaudibly. "Do you want to go drinking with me?"
Choi Han is a male lead. He'll be protected by the plot armour. But on the chance that he doesn’t... Well, it leaves a bad taste in Cale’s mouth. They might not be friends, but it’s still a person Cale knows. Choi Han’s helped him before too.
Choi Han pauses in his sweeping. He blinks at Cale with his large, inky eyes. "Yes? Excuse me? Drinking?" It's a strange offer for sure, to drink when it's bright and early.
“Yes or no?”
Choi Han seems genuinely torn. Then he replies, "I'm sorry, Cale-nim. I need to keep my attendance above 95% as a scholarship student."
95%? Cale's attendance rate is something like 45% at this point in time, making him fail the 50% mark set by Count Deruth. How impressive.
Maybe Choi Han can join him after classes? But what if Choi Han is an important character in the event (if it happens)? Given his personality, Choi Han is likely to rush in to save other students even if he himself is safe. Maybe he’s a key player in preventing the event from happening, or will be crucial in minimizing the damages. It’s also possible that Choi Han doesn’t have the funds to play around like Cale does either. Will his pride be hurt if Cale offers to pay?
“I’ll take notes for you!” Choi Han offers. The friendly and innocent smile seems like a permanent feature on his face at this point. “Have a nice time and stay safe, Cale-nim!”
…
Damn it, nothing about this situation sits right with Cale.
He reaches out and takes the stray leaf off the top of Choi Han’s head. “Make sure to eat well for lunch.”
If nothing else, Choi Han should have ample energy to deal with whatever happens.
“Ah yes! I will!” Choi Han’s smile gets even brighter. The area above his head is also shining.
31%
…? What the?
Cale’s incredibly spooked. Did the mere mention of food remind Choi Han of Mary? For Choi Han, is love an emotion that grows wildly and uncontrollably like weeds? Or is he like a stray dog whose affection ratings go off the charts once he’s been fed by someone? How scary.
“Is there anything else, Cale-nim?”
“No. Bye.”
Cale hightails it out of there.
Choi Han feels unexpectedly dangerous and unpredictable despite being known as the easiest route for first-time players. Cale still can’t understand the specific mechanics behind the change in his affection ratings.
He stops outside the student council office. There’s a giant mailbox meant for students to send mail and parcels, so he drops his letter for the Count there. When he’s done, he stares at the student council room and the bright red box outside it.
There’s a note posted on the request and feedback box.
We will help you with all your problems! :)
That smiley face reminds Cale of Alberu’s perfectly symmetrical smile. It’s clear Alberu’s practised his smile in the mirror — it’s way too perfect at the angles. With his arms crossed, Cale studies the note in deep thought.
The more he thinks about it, the more irritated he feels. If. IF the fire really happens… aren’t things a little too exciting for a side character? And even before the actual game begins too? Sure, in the whole wide world, every person has their own stories, but...
This feels like trouble. He just wants to live a quiet life as a student and graduate with average grades. It would be better to keep his power a secret. He can’t even activate it as he wants. And even if he says something, who will believe him? If he says something and it does happen, won’t he become one of the prime suspects?
Still, it’ll be quite troublesome if his dorm burns down. Where will he stay then? Will classes be paused? Going back to the Henituse estate where he’s not welcomed will be awkward. Thus, he writes a note anonymously and slots it into the suggestions box.
Fine. Let’s see if the student council really solves all problems. If nothing happens, they can just treat it as a prank.
It's not like he could do something even if he sees these visions. He’s an F-rank. How will he be able to find the arsonist and stop them? He'll probably get killed from a single blast of a fireball. He can't even use this power at will to protect himself.
That’s why he should leave it up to the experts. The people with power. The people who should do something about it. Cale might not know much about the student council as a whole, but he knew Alberu Crossman. The man was the reliable commander who rallied the students to fight against monster attacks across all routes in the game, reacting faster and better than any staff member.
After a short carriage ride, Cale arrives at the nearby town. There’s not much to see in terms of entertainment — most of the shops are geared towards the middle and lower class and sell functional goods. There’s a jewelry shop which he takes a cursory look at, and to his surprise, there are items imbued with magic — all tagged with an outrageous price tag. He should come back after Count Deruth sends money over.
Since there’s nothing else to do, he heads over to the tavern. It’s still pretty early and there’s hardly anyone around at the dining area. Cale buys a standard room, some wine, and a medium-rare steak. Kim Rok Soo has never had steak before; he’s never had much money in the past. It’s pretty tasty, tastier than he imagined, so much so that he zones out for a moment with no thoughts on his mind as he chews on each juicy bite.
It’s only when he clears his plate that he thinks about the fire that’s supposed to happen tonight.
If he won’t be there to physically see it, maybe it won’t come true?
Right as he thinks that, a beer mug slams heavily against the counter, two seats away from him. Cale side-eyes the sloshing foam sliding off the side of the huge mug.
“What do you mean the crisis is averted? Are you kidding me?! I traveled all the way here for two days and nights without stopping and you tell me that it’s a false alarm?”
It’s a woman dressed in a long black robe and she seems to be talking to thin air. A drunk person? Her eyes seem too lucid for that. Then, simply someone crazy? Cale takes another bite of his steak, chewing with interest as he listens in blatantly. It’s not hard to do so, not when the woman is basically shrieking.
“What do you mean you didn’t expect this either? Aren’t you a God? Fuck! I’m not doing anything for you ever again!” She slams the beer mug again, then grabs her short hair roughly. “Aah, fuck! Why can’t you bother someone else? Hey, you’re really leaving? Come back here! I’m not done complaining!”
Noticing Cale’s gaze, she turns her anger towards him.
“What are you looking at!” Cage huffs.
“I was thinking that’s a waste of good alcohol.”
Cage blinks and looks down at her mug. Half of it has been emptied by her repeated slamming. “Ah!!” she yells. “You’re right! What a waste!” She groans and drops her forehead onto the counter, whimpering softly. “My beer… I didn’t bring much allowance out with me too…”
“Are you a priestess?”
“Yeah, unfortunately. Why? Do you want to curse someone or something? I accept gold coins as payment.”
“...Can priestesses curse people?”
“I’m a priestess of death. Can’t you tell from this stuffy black outfit? Ugh.” Cage tugs against her high collar with a disgruntled expression. She looks about ready to quit the priesthood.
Cale snaps his fingers to get the bartender’s attention. “Refill her drink on my tab.”
Cage gasps out loud, eyes sparkling in joy and disbelief as her mug is filled to the brim again. She quickly takes a few large gulps, sighing in bliss as though her thirst has been finally sated. Fully refreshed, her face is now full of smiles as she speaks.
“Anyway, why are you asking? I’ll help if I can since you bought me alcohol. Anyway who buys me alcohol is a friend!”
“I’m curious about the things you screamed about.”
“Hngh, you’re willing to buy me alcohol and listen to my troubles? What a nice guy! Do you like older women? I’ll totally marry you!” Cage squeals, having fun on her own as she twists and turns in her seat.
Are priestesses allowed to marry? Wait, are priestesses even allowed to drink? Cale doesn’t ask, because the conversation has been derailed enough times. “Start talking.”
“Ah, well. The God of Death talks to me sometimes. He usually only bothers me in my sleep, but he’s been incredibly annoying for the past few days! He won’t stop bothering me! Even today, I came here because he said there’s a disaster that requires my help, but now he says everything is fine! Can you believe it? What a waste of my time!”
Disaster? Maybe the fire he dreamt of? But why has it been averted?
“What sort of disaster?”
“He didn’t say. He just said there would be a thick stench of death but the souls won’t be allowed to return to the flow of life.”
How strange. What does that mean?
“Is your God usually accurate?”
“He’s never been wrong before this…”
It sounds like this God of Death has powers similar to the prophetic dreams Cale has been having. If the crisis really has been averted, that would be the best for everyone. Though… what or who stopped it from occurring?
How mysterious.
Cale flings a small pouch of gold coins onto the counter. It falls with a delightful sound, clattering against the wood. “Enjoy drinking. I’ll be retiring for the day.”
“Wow, how generous! Are you a God? I’ll worship you from now on!” Cage jokes with her hands pressed together as though in worship. Her eyes sparkle with mirth.
Cale’s never been teased by an older woman like this before, so he’s not quite sure how to react. “No thanks. It’s just payment for information.”
“Aww, then how about a noona? I’ll be your noona~”
She seems like a very troublesome person to deal with.
“No.”
“Awww, what a shame.” Cage pouts theatrically as she watches Cale leave. “Hey, what’s your name? I’m Cage!”
“It’s not important since we won’t see each other ever again.”
“How cold! But that’s kinda nice too~”
Yeah, she’s definitely not a person Cale wants to associate with.
Notes:
It’s so difficult to write a smart character when you’re… not so smart SHFGJSHDGFSJF I’m sorry Cale-nim, I hope I’ve done you justice.
Thank you everyone for your comments and support! I appreciate you guys <3
Chapter 6: The brightest sun brings the darkest shadows
Notes:
Today's morning announcement is brought to you by FacelessAuthor! Thank you very much for your submission~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Having retired so early yesterday, Cale has woken up in the early morning where there’s not a living soul around, save for the fishermen ready to head out for the day’s catch. The first thing Cale drinks in the morning is water, but the next thing that follows is the town’s famous apple cider. He takes special care to splash a few drops onto his collar, making the scent of apples and alcohol linger around him in the slightly chilly morning air.
He sits on the side of the road on his large duffel bag, and the sight of him drinking at the crack of dawn makes him look like a no-good son of a rich family waiting to be picked up after a night of too much fun.
“Hmm… are there no carriages this early?” Cale talks out loud to himself. He flicks a gold coin up and down in the air, the sparkle of it eye-catching.
His question reaches the ears of the innkeeper’s son who’s tending to the horses. Smelling a business opportunity, the young teen on the cusp of puberty offers enthusiastically, “Esteemed sir! If you don’t mind something shabbier, I’ll be able to drive you wherever you want to go!”
Cale turns his head, his red hair scattering messily over his shoulder as he does so. There’s a wild flush across his cheeks, making him look more beautiful rather than handsome. “Will you be able to take me to the Roan Academy?” He takes a large swig of the bottle of cider and his Adam’s apple bobs as a drop of alcohol slips past his lips.
It takes a moment for the boy to realize he’s staring quite rudely. He lowers his eyes at once, afraid of being punished. “O-of course!”
“Great. Here, catch.”
The boy scrambles to catch it in the air. When he finally has it firmly in his grasp, he stares at the foreign sight of it sitting in his dirty palms. A shiny, golden coin worth an entire year of his wages! He bows a few times with disbelieving gratitude. “Thank you so much, sir! I’ll bring the wagon over right now!”
Cale’s feeling rather generous at the thought of Count Deruth sending more money in the future. It feels amazing to have a rich father. He happily takes another sip of his cider and waves his hand dismissively.
“Nah, there’s no rush. Drive safely.”
“Yes sir!!”
School probably won’t start until an hour or two later. Cale lies down on the shabby wagon that doesn’t even have a cloth covering — but he doesn’t mind, he gets to watch the clouds lazily drift by. The clouds here are large and fluffy compared to the scattered clouds in the skies of Korea, and they resemble the soft wool of sheep in the winter. The rays of the slowly rising sun cast a beautiful glow along the hazy edges where clouds and skies meet, looking like the masterpiece of a famed artist. Cale takes another sip of the cider as he admires the beautiful scenery.
The teen truly is driving safely, and the two horses walk with a soft, melodious clip-clop of hooves like the ticking of the clock. Cale barely gets jostled as the teen carefully avoids bumps and stray twigs. He’s about to be lulled back into sleep when the wagon suddenly pulls to a stop.
“...Are we there already?” Cale takes a look at the trees surrounding them. They’re clearly in the middle of nowhere. Perhaps he’s been brought to a bandit’s den and all his valuables are about to be stolen. Annoying as it might be, they can have all of his valuables as long as he gets to live. He’ll be able to get more money after Count Deruth sends some over, and it’s not like he’ll starve to death in the academy. He’s sure his father will hunt the bandits down and get his original valuables back too.
Mind made up, Cale sits up calmly.
“N-No, sir, that… there’s a person…?”
The uncertainty of that statement is worrying. But when Cale turns around to take a look for himself, he has to agree. There’s a big man-shaped something lying face down on the ground, blocking their carriage. It’s about two meters tall, much taller than Cale is. The top of its head is covered with wild and messy brown hair akin to a lion’s mane and it’s dressed in thick animal pelt that it might’ve hunted itself. If this is a human being, his clothing makes it clear that he’s not a local.
...All those characteristics seem very familiar. In fact, Cale’s pretty sure of the identity of this unidentified creature.
“Grrrrrr…”
“Eep!!” The innkeeper’s son squeaks and clutches the reins in his hands tighter. He shakes like a helpless rabbit in front of a ravenous wolf and begins to mutter prayers beneath his breath. Cale overhears something like “Father, I’m so sorry, I’ll leave before you” and sighs.
The creature let out a monstrous roar but it doesn’t even twitch. It’s likely not aggressive.
Cale knows that because he knows Toonka, the heir to the small Whipper Kingdom in the Western Continent, does not hurt those weaker than him. Barbaric and battle-crazy as he might be, Toonka has standards. He challenges those he deems to be strong without any fear, laughing even when he’s beaten black and blue, throwing blows with his fists even if his fingers are broken. If you defeat him, he’ll chase you to the ends of the world for rematches until he finally wins. If you’re weak, however, he won’t pay any attention to you.
In the game, Toonka was attracted to Mary, one of the strongest people he had ever seen in his life, and the strongest woman he knew. Although women in the Whipper Kingdom were strong as well, they tended to be headstrong and single-minded in their hunt for both strong opponents and a strong husband. If they had a child, they would not stay long at home to care for them, seeking fights outside instead. Children of the Whipper Kingdom learned to care for themselves at a young age and usually grew up together under the care of the elderly in the community.
In comparison, Mary, although strong, was shy and sweet. She took great care of those who were weaker than her and always helped her friends no matter what. She worried over Toonka’s wounds and always treated them for him, offering a gentle sort of care and concern Toonka had never received in his life. Instead of yelling as the people of the Whipper Kingdom did, she always listened quietly with a soft smile.
“Grrrrrrowlllll…”
...Isn’t that actually the sound of a stomach rumbling?
“We’re gonna get eaten!” The boy sobs pitifully, so curled up in his fear that he looks twice as young as he actually is.
“Don’t worry, if it’s an animal I’ll throw my alcohol at it and light it on fire.” Cale’s pretty sure he can improvise a Molotov of sorts with some cloth and his magic power that allows him to light a fire the size of his fingertip. “But it’s just a starving man, albeit a big and monstrous-looking one.”
“...Eh?”
The boy stops cowering and leans over to take a closer look. He’s still pretty far away, given how he’s refusing to get off the wagon. Cale sighs and takes the initiative — it’s only right since he’s the adult (mentally at least) in this situation. He hops off and goes over to nudge Toonka with his foot. With Toonka blocking the way like a giant Snorlax, they’ll never be able to make it to the Roan Academy.
“Sir, be careful!”
Cale waves his hand carelessly in acknowledgment. There’s nothing to be worried about. He digs into his pocket to retrieve a piece of beef jerky and stuffs it into where he thinks Toonka’s mouth is.
“Mrm… MRGH?!”
The floor seems to rumble as Toonka stands up. Lots of dirt falls from his clothes and hair as though he’s an ancient artifact getting unearthed. Some of it slaps Cale painfully in the face when Toonka shakes his head, beef jerky still hanging out of his lips like an extended tongue.
“Mmpf?”
Toonka looks like a caveman with how disheveled he is. Even though beef jerky is supposed to be tough, he sucks it in and chews only thrice before swallowing the entire strip. Are his teeth as strong as his muscles?
Cale’s had enough of listening to his caveman noises. He’s not quite sure why this sort of character is present in an otome game. What part of him is attractive? “Now that you’re alive, get out of the way. You’re blocking the road.”
“Do you have more of whatever that is?!”
Cale shoves the entire packet towards Toonka. He’ll just give it as a toll fee for passing. Toonka happily accepts it and pours all of it into his mouth, chewing with bulged cheeks. Seconds later, he swallows dryly, making a face of discomfort.
“Can you step to the side?”
“W-water…”
Annoyed, Cale gives him his last bottle of apple cider. Toonka finished the entire bottle in two gulps. He gasps in satisfaction and wipes his lips. “Ohhh, this is delicious! Thank you, I am alive again!” He reaches out to pat Cale’s shoulder but Cale dodges — he doesn’t want to have a dislocated shoulder, thank you very much. Toonka has no accurate judgment of his own strength.
“Please move out of the way,” Cale repeats dryly. He doesn’t want to associate with Toonka any longer. An intelligent man might be frightening due to his schemes, but a stupid man was even more dangerous because you can’t predict what he’ll do.
You can’t… predict the way the numbers above his head will change.
10%
…
Do all the characters here gain affection for Mary whenever they eat something?
Toonka mistakes Cale’s wide-eyed and flabbergasted look for something else. He leans down to talk to Cale, and with his huge stature, blocks the sunlight, casting shadows on Cale’s slender frame. “Oh, I can’t touch you? Harol told me that the rules are different here. Is it ‘rude’?”
Yes, his face is rude, his height is rude, and his affection rating is rude.
Cale plasters a fake smile on his face and says, “Goodbye.”
“Wait! You saved my life, what is your name?”
Cale decides to keep his identity hidden. He doesn’t want that CGI scene of him being flung away like a fly to happen.
“...Nameless passerby A.”
“That’s a long name! I’ll just call you red bean cuz you’re red and tiny!”
That’s a mighty fine way to call someone who supposedly saved your life— wait, why was he wasting time standing here giving all these retorts in his head?
And because Cale doesn’t ask, Toonka decides to offer his name by himself, “I’m Toonka!”
You’d expect a person to include more personal information, like mentioning what household he’s from, but that’s all Toonka says, beaming with a face full of pride. Toonka’s never been a person who cared about ranks and allegiances, only if one was strong or weak.
“Cool. Nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too, red bean!”
Cale climbs back onto the wagon. What he doesn’t expect is for Toonka to follow right behind him, climbing up without an invitation. The wagon makes a weird squeaking sound under his weight — or was it a sound of fear from the poor driver?
… At this point, it becomes fairly obvious that it’ll be difficult to get rid of Toonka.
“Will you guys be going towards Roan Academy?” Toonka asks with a toothy grin. There’s not much space here, and their legs are pressed together as they sit on the opposite sides. The size of Toonka’s thighs is about three times larger than Cale’s. “It’ll be great if you can drop me off there! I’ve been trying to get there for a while.”
“Y-yes, sir! Destination: Roan Academy, sir!” The boy squeaks. He grabs the reins and gets the horses moving quickly. It’s as though he wants to get rid of these troublesome customers as soon as possible.
“What’s the date today?” Toonka asks. He rubs his dirty face with his dirty hands — achieving nothing in the process. Cale hands him a handkerchief, which Toonka accepts with a grin.
“October 31st.”
Toonka blinks. Then, he gives a full-bellied laugh that rattles the wagon. “Ahahaha! I’ve totally missed the first day of school. Harol’s going to be so angry!”
How amazing. Here’s someone who actually has a worse attendance rate than he does.
Harol Kodiang is Toonka’s best friend from the Whipper Kingdom. He serves as his subordinate and helper as well. He’s not a particularly memorable character since he has a very average face and very average skill, but he’s known to be loyal and helpful. The two of them are here at the Roan Academy to study at Toonka’s father’s request since there’s no magic academy in the Whipper Kingdom. They must have gotten separated somewhere along the way since Toonka’s always rushing headfirst into fights without thinking things through.
Although learning these types of miscellaneous backstories is interesting, Cale prefers it if he’s not included in the picture. He doesn’t want to know Toonka missed the first few days of school. He doesn’t want to know Toonka collapsed on the road due to hunger.
Cale very deliberately avoids eye contact to show that he’s not interested in a conversation, but Toonka’s never been one to read social cues.
“Are you a student at Roan Academy? Or a teacher? Are you strong?” The single-minded and pure excitement in Toonka’s eyes makes him look like a child despite his huge size. He gives a big and toothy grin as he slaps his palms against his massive thighs. Cale feels the vibrations from where their legs are pressed together. “Let’s fight!”
Cale looks at those hands that are bigger than his face and he thinks to himself, those large hands can probably squish my head like I’m a grape.
Because he prefers his brain to be inside his skull, Cale says, “I’m too weak to fight you. I’m an F-rank.”
“What’s an F-rank?”
He doesn’t even know that?
“Hmm,” Cale hums, wondering how to put it. He should make it simple and straightforward to get it through Toonka’s battle-obsessed brain. “If you poke me too hard I’ll die.”
“...How hard is too hard?”
Before Toonka can try it out himself, Cale takes the initiative to poke Toonka’s thigh with all his strength. What ends up hurting is his finger instead of Toonka’s steel-like thigh.
“Ow.” Cale withdraws his finger and shakes it in the air. “ A little harder than that.”
“What?!” Toonka’s booming voice of disbelief scares some birds into fleeing their nests, scattering into the sky in a frenzy. “I barely felt that! You are weaker than a pig!”
Of all the things to compare him to… Well, there was nothing wrong with pigs. They eat and sleep and look cute, plus they taste delicious. If it helps Toonka understand just how weak he is, it should help.
So Cale plays along and says with a straight face, “Oink.”
Toonka gives him a strange expression. Perhaps it’s a look of pity.
“I’m very, very weak,” Cale reiterates.
Toonka’s face becomes weirder. “...How did you stay alive all this time?”
“The same way flowers grow along the roads,” Cale explains, pointing at the scenery around them. “They’re easily plucked and will die if you step on them. But they live if no one hurts them.”
Toonka’s brows furrow as he ponders Cale’s words. It seems like the metaphor is a little too hard for him to understand. However, it at least keeps Toonka occupied, and Cale doesn’t hear another word about battles for the rest of their journey.
They arrive at Roan academy just as the pale and hazy sky blends into a brighter shade of blue. Toonka hops off the wagon, and it bounces with the loss of his weight, making Cale feel as though he’s on a see-saw. Toonka reaches out a hand to stabilize it, then he looks at Cale with a wide smile.
“Thanks for the ride!”
Thinking that Toonka will most likely become lost again, Cale asks, “Where are you going?”
“I’ll follow the scent of books. That’s where Harol always is. See you around, little red bean! I promise to return the favor one day!”
Toonka accurately dashes off towards the library, his strides large and heavy like a pouncing lion. He’s truly like an animal.
Cale gets off the wagon too and lifts his heavy duffel bag, grunting under its weight. He turns to the innkeeper’s son, who’s clearly had a rough morning. “Thanks. Go back safely.”
Relief sweeps over the boy’s face. He’s finally been freed. “Yes! Thank you very much, sir!”
As Cale watches the wagon drive off, a sudden, sharp pain pierces through his head. He bows over and clutches his forehead.
“Urgh!”
Even though he squeezes his eyes shut, he sees a hazy image. Blond hair, bright blue eyes, thin lips stretched into a handsome smile… There’s only one person he knows who matches that description.
Good morning, Cale!
Spooked, Cale looks around him to find the school completely deserted. It should be slightly earlier than the time for the morning announcement, so why did he hear Alberu’s voice? He shakes his head. Maybe it’s just an auditory hallucination due to all those morning announcements he’s heard every day.
How unsettling.
Cale walks back to the dormitory building only to see it surrounded by a thin wire fence. Weird. Is it a response to the note he submitted anonymously? The building doesn’t look damaged, and there’s no hint of any fire. As he approaches, he sees that there’s one entrance left for entry and exit, one that’s guarded by the student council president himself.
… Fuck.
Before Cale can turn around and leave, Alberu calls out to him.
“Good morning, Cale! Where have you been?”
His voice is bright and sunny, but why does Cale feel so cold?
Resigning himself to his fate, Cale sighs and drags his feet over, hoisting his duffel bag higher on his shoulder. Alberu Crossman continues to smile as Cale takes thirty small steps where ten large strides should have sufficed.
“Good morning, Cale. Where have you been?” Alberu repeats pleasantly and stubbornly. To Cale, the only pleasant part about Alberu is the 0% shining brightly above his head.
Cale smiles back, mirroring Alberu’s friendly expression. “I’m sure you know what it feels like to be homesick.”
Alberu’s eyebrow lifts as though he’s calling Cale out on his bullshit. “It takes two days of carriage riding to reach the Henituse County. One day if you go full speed on a horse without rest.”
“Oh,” Cale shakes his head with a lazy smile. He waves his hand flippantly. “No, I meant I was alcohol-sick. I missed the taste of alcohol.”
Alberu’s eyebrow twitches, but his smile does not fall. “You sure have some guts mentioning alcohol right in front of the student council president.”
“It might be against the rules to have alcohol in the dorms, but what I do in my free time outside of school isn’t within your jurisdiction, is it? Then it shouldn’t matter if I drink outside.” He definitely looks like a drunkard right now with his bright red cheeks and hazy gaze. However, Cale feels more sober than ever.
“Hmm… you’re quite familiar with the rules.” Although Alberu’s lips are still smiling, his blue eyes are cold. “You’re pretty smart, Cale Henituse. Much more than you let on.”
You’re in danger if Alberu’s smile completely falls off his face. Cale’s still within the safe zone. He’s safe, but he might plunge into shark-infested waters if he makes a mistake.
“Nah, someone told me about it when I asked them to buy alcohol for me.” Cale powers through with feigned nonchalance.
“Put your bag down. I’ll be conducting an inspection.”
Cale’s not quite sure if something like this falls within the scope of Alberu’s authority as the student council president, but who can possibly reject the crown prince of the nation? If he says no, it’ll look like he has something to hide. Since he has nothing incriminating on him, he gives a short nod of his head and drops his duffel bag onto the ground without a fight. His arm was getting sore from carrying it anyways.
Alberu squats down on the ground and pulls the zipper of the bag open. He’s immediately met by the sight of gold coins laying on top of a set of clothes. A soft chuckle escapes from his lips as he moves his hand through the pile, making sure there’s nothing else hidden beneath the glamorous sight.
"You certainly have brought a small fortune with you. It’s enough to buy a house. Isn’t this too much for a sudden craving for alcohol? Are you planning to migrate to another country?”
Cale sighs lazily, as though he finds the entire affair troublesome. “Haven’t you heard the rumours about me? I drink alcohol like it’s water. I need to drink in the morning, during lunch, during tea break, in the evenings, for dinner, and even supper.” Alberu’s intelligent blue eyes gaze up at him, assessing. Cale’s face is indeed still flushed and his entire body is soaked with the smell of alcohol.
Cale’s not afraid. He has an alibi — the priestess Cage had a drink with him yesterday. Since she's a person from a well-respected church, her word would be believable compared to the owner of the inn. Buying a fake alibi is always risky since the person can be out-bought and backstab you — and who has more money in this country than the royal family?
Alberu clearly isn’t buying into his bullshit. “What you have is enough to buy alcohol for at least a decade though?”
"I also wanted to buy some jewels.”
"Then why didn’t you?”
"Everything they had was low quality and cheap.”
“Hmm, is that so? If you’re interested in jewels, I’ll show you a good place next time if you want.” Alberu’s smile is entirely too kind — an offer too good to be true.
Cale’s smile stiffens. He has no plans to be all buddy-buddy with the student council president. It’s likely Alberu just wants to keep Cale under his watch since Cale’s actions are strange to him. If he wants to escape from Alberu’s scrutiny, he should react how other students would.
“Ah,” he remarks in admiration, clasping his hands together. He acts a little drunk as he grins, “It must be an amazing place if the most exquisite jewel of the Roan Kingdom says so himself! Perhaps even all the gold coins in my bag will not be enough. I should ask my father for more.”
Alberu hums in acknowledgment. His gaze is still too sharp for Cale’s liking. “Yes, I heard that the Henituse County is very rich. Your bag looks fine. Thank you for cooperating.”
Before Cale can grab his bag, Alberu blocks his path again, gently pushing his arm aside with a clipboard. God knows where he pulled out a clipboard from. “Before you go, can you fill out this questionnaire?”
Cale stares at the header. ‘Anonymous Dorm Life Satisfaction Survey’, it says. There are questions about the meals, cleanliness, and curfew, among other things. It looks troublesome. There’s nothing anonymous about it too, not when Alberu, the Student Council President, is standing right in front of him.
“...Is it a compulsory survey?”
“Yes. I handed them out to all the students in the dorm except you, since you happened to be missing. I’ve also heard eyewitness accounts of you leaving the academy while carrying a large duffel bag.”
Cale pretends not to hear the deliberate emphasis of those words and grabs the clipboard. The sooner he finishes, the faster he can go.
“The student council president has to personally hand these out himself? Don’t you have subordinates for this?”
“I’m the head of the dorms,” Alberu explains as he watches Cale fill-up the survey without even an attempt at pretending he’s not looking.
Cale lifts an eyebrow as he continues to circle his 'anonymous' answers. “You’re also the head of the dorms? Just what are you not in charge of?”
“Good question actually. You already know I’m the President of the Student Council, but I’m also the head of the dorms, the lead facilitator for exchange students, and the ambassador for environmental sustainability.”
“What? That’s so much work—” With a small cough, Cale fixes his words and expression. “—I mean, so much responsibility you’re in charge of. As expected of the star of our nation, Alberu Crossman. Like the Titan Atlas, you carry the weight of our world on your dependable—”
“Hahaha! That’s enough of the meaningless flattery,” Alberu chuckles. He wipes a tear from the corner of his eye with a fancy handkerchief. It's pure white, lined with gold embroidery. “I heard your true thoughts at the start. You sure are an interesting person, Cale.”
“Interesting?”
“Most men would be envious of my power and influence,” Alberu explains, still snickering. “But you— that disgusted look on your face...”
Dropping the facade, Cale sighs. “How do you have time to sleep?”
“Are you worried about me?” Alberu grins. His teeth are shiny and white, ridiculously straight and perfect like the rest of him.
“No, it’s not my problem.”
Alberu starts a whole new round of laughter with Cale’s blunt words.
At that moment, the morning announcement interrupts their conversation.
"Good morning, everyone. Today we have yet another beautiful day! The sun looks ready to accompany us in our classes, the clouds are providing us with cool shade, the trees are prettier than ever and the birds are singing songs for us. The world is ready for us to enjoy a productive day. I hope everyone enjoys today's classes and didn't forget about their homework!”
Alberu repeats the words in real-time, smiling at Cale the whole time.
Luckily, Cale’s face is bowed over the clipboard, masking his facial expressions. Hearing the announcement both around him and in front of him was a little bit terrifying. It’s like Cale will never be able to escape from Alberu, who seems to have eyes, ears, and even his mouth around the academy.
There’s really nothing to complain about when it comes to the dorms, other than how the morning announcement wakes him up sometimes when he doesn’t want to. Well, having Choi Han as a neighbour is also less than ideal, but he has no reason to complain about it to the student council president. He circles ‘extremely satisfied’ page after page under Alberu’s gaze. The only exception is the curfew time of 11 pm, which he circles “extremely unsatisfied”. For the reason, he writes that he hates being restricted.
Just as the morning announcement ends, Cale hands the finished questionnaire back to Alberu.
“The handwriting is different,” Alberu hums, pulling out a familiar post-it note from his coat pocket. Just how many things and documents are in his coat? Alberu compares the note and the survey with an assessing gaze. “Ah, but some parts are similar. Like the way the end of the letter ‘e’ curls up a little more than average.”
The corner of Alberu’s lips also curls up a little more than average.
Cale tenses up.
“Cale,” Alberu continues with a bright smile, “You’re ambidextrous, aren’t you?”
Fuck.
“No, I’m right-handed,” Cale lies. He keeps his face carefully blank. Although he would love to say ‘If you compare the handwriting with anyone’s in the academy, surely you can find a million minute similarities’, he can’t defend himself properly since he’s not supposed to know anything about the note.
Even if Alberu finds out, it should be fine. Since it didn’t come true anyway, perhaps Alberu would think of it as a prank. It wouldn’t be the worst thing ‘Cale Henituse’ has done throughout his life as trash.
“Is that so,” Alberu replies, smile unwavering. It looks like he’s drawn his own conclusions. Teasingly, he flaps the note in the air. “You’re not asking me anything about the note?”
If he asks, wouldn’t he look suspicious?
With perfect nonchalance, Cale shrugs. “I don’t particularly care about things I don’t need to care about.”
"How are your injuries, Cale?"
The way Alberu keeps throwing questions at him gives him very little room to breathe.
“I’m not at one hundred percent health yet, but I’m recovering. Thank you for your gracious concern, sunbae.”
Cale continuously throws answers right back. It’s like a verbal game of catch.
"They've been disciplined with detention," Alberu says lightly. He’s clearly referring to Venion Stan and Neo Tolz.
What the hell, just how far do the student council's eyes and ears reach?
Cale sure hopes they don't mistakenly believe he ratted them out. "I'm surprised you know about it."
"I received a report."
...Was it Hans or Choi Han? Just how big is their mouth? Telling his parents and even getting the disciplinary board involved?
Alberu sighs, holding a hand to his chest. "When I heard about what happened, I was filled with deep admiration over your selflessness, of your bravery, to stand up to—"
Interrupting the stream of praises, Cale says, "That's not it though?"
Alberu's eyebrow twitches. He's never been interrupted like this before. "Hm?"
"I just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. Plus, it's not like I did anything but get punched."
“Is that so,” Alberu chuckles under his breath. “The kittens at the infirmary are rather cute.”
Cale shrugs in reply. Cute or not, it has nothing to do with him. “I’ve never been much of an animal person.”
"Please inform the student council if there are any issues in the future. We will deal with everything, no matter how small," Alberu waves the note with a grin, “or big.”
Cale is certainly unfamiliar with asking for help. But, the swift way Alberu dealt with it, disregarding the status of Venion is quite refreshing. Cale files the offer away in his mind. If anything, he can play this card to protect himself in the future. It might be a bit uncool, like a child threatening to tattle to his parents, but something like 'If you dare hit me, I'll tell the student council!' might be an unexpectedly strong shield.
Right when Cale thinks it’s the end of the conversation, Alberu stops him again, this time with his words.
“It’s fortunate you weren’t around yesterday. There was a fire.”
Cale’s heart thumps like a heavy drumbeat. What? So the fire did happen?
“But don’t worry,” Alberu continues, eyes curved into crescents. “Because of this note, the fire was stopped in time. No one was injured.”
“That’s great,” Cale says blandly, like an outsider to the situation. Even though his insides are twisting and turning, he looks as calm as still ocean waters on the outside. He has no idea how it was resolved, and he doesn’t want to know either.
“It really is,” Alberu agrees, looking at Cale’s bag which holds all of the valuables he owns. “What a lucky coincidence.” He leans in and speaks in a lower voice, “But the culprit has yet to be found. Do you have any ideas who it might be?”
With his back facing the sun, Alberu’s blue eyes shine with an icy cold light.
A drop of cold sweat drips down the back of Cale’s nape. He feels strangely nervous, even though he’s not the culprit who caused the fire.
“No.”
Before Cale can excuse himself, Alberu leans even closer. He stops by Cale’s ear and asks in a lowered voice, “By the way, Cale. How was your aptitude test? You have a special power, don’t you?”
There’s a confident certainty in his voice.
Alberu is definitely on to him.
“I’m an F-rank.”
"Have you considered that you might have an unregistered power? One that's shapeless and colorless in nature?" Alberu asks. "It could be a special power, such as… a power to see the future?”
Cale has a sudden fear that the crown prince might have a lie detection ability.
“There are powers beyond the five elements?” Cale feigns ignorance again, yawning. He really, really, wants to leave. “Please excuse me, sunbae. I have to prepare for class or I’ll be late again.”
“Oh, how surprising. So you do care about your attendance. As the student council president, I am incredibly happy to see your passion for learning. Please go ahead.” Alberu finally backs off. His smile is as warm and sunny as the sun on the horizon.
Cale snatches his duffel bag off the ground in a quick move, as though he’ll be stopped again if he moves any slower.
A sudden sensation of his insides flip-flopping stops him in place, and an image of his line of sight flying skyward takes over his head. With one blink, it all fades away.
“Cale? Do you have something else to say?”
“No. Have a nice day, sunbae.” He doesn’t want to be stuck here in this awkward place any longer. He turns on his heel and sees a bright yellow banana peel on the ground.
…
And he comes to a quick decision. He’ll slip on the banana peel and look at Alberu as he falls to the ground.
See? No powers to predict the future.
Yet, when he tries to fulfill his plans, there’s a warm hand gripping his upper arm, preventing him from falling backwards. His back bumps against Alberu’s solid chest — it’s surprisingly muscular.
Cale blinks up at Alberu as the back of his head rests on Alberu’s sturdy shoulder.
“Careful there,” Alberu smiles suavely as he helps to stabilize Cale. He frowns disapprovingly at the ground, but it feels like an act. “Hmm. I’ll have to schedule another meeting with the cleaning committee. I should also make an announcement during the next break about littering. How dangerous... you could have fallen and gotten hurt again.”
“...Thanks sunbae,” Cale says reluctantly. “Sounds like you’re very busy. I’ll leave you to your work now.”
“Ah yes. Good day to you, Cale,” there’s that million-watt smile again, hiding secrets beneath the friendly persona.
His vision didn’t come true this time. Strange. Are there issues with the accuracy? Or do his powers only show him a potential future out of the whole range of them? Maybe his dreams are more accurate?
“Cale-nim!”
…
Cale’s face falls as he turns towards Choi Han. Choi Han is smiling happily as he runs towards Cale, waving his hand in the air.
Shit, why now? Having two of the most popular male leads gathered at the same place makes him nervous. His original goal was not to stand out, but it seems to have gone up in a puff of smoke.
The percentage of 35% is shining brightly above Choi Han’s head.
… HOW DID IT INCREASE AGAIN IN SUCH A SHORT TIME? Cale knows that Choi Han is the easiest male lead to conquer, but this speed of increase is still insane, given how he hasn't even caught a glimpse of Mary yet.
“You’re back, Cale-nim! Did you have a nice time?”
Alberu coughs to get Choi Han’s attention. He smiles lightly when Choi Han greets him. With a tilt of his head, Alberu asks, “Didn’t you tell me you didn't know the whereabouts of Cale Henituse?”
“Um, that,” Choi Han’s uneasy gaze flits between Cale and Alberu.
...This idiot. Still, since Choi Han didn’t rat him out, it’s likely that the one ratting him out all this while is Hans, that damn snake.
“He didn’t know.” Cale cuts in with feigned nonchalance while picking at his nails, although he’s incredibly rattled and confused on the inside. “I told him I’d go drinking, but I didn’t mention which town and which pub.”
“Y-yes! That’s it!” Choi Han nods his head stiffly. He glances at Cale with a look of gratitude. The top of his head sparkles as the white numbers flash, turning into…
36%
“You must’ve been in a lot of pain, Cale-nim,” Choi Han says with a sympathetic frown. He seems to think Cale skipped school to find a place where he could use alcohol to numb the pain.
Cale doesn’t have time to dwell on that thought because there’s something more important that he needs to address.
He stares at the glowing numbers.
A very frightening hypothesis begins to take root in his head.
No way… it can’t be…
He stares at Choi Han with wide eyes. The percentage is already incredibly high at 36%. It’ll be easy to test it out if he says something like ‘I love you’ or ‘You’re such a great person’ but... What if Choi Han’s affection rating actually doubles or triples? No, what if he accidentally purchases a one-way ticket straight to the hell of Choi Han’s yandere ending?
...He’s starting to feel dizzy.
“Cale-nim? Are you feeling alright?”
Choi Han is quick to reach out to stabilize Cale.
Taking advantage of the flush that’s still on his face, Cale yells like a drunk person, “Go away, fuck. Always hovering around me, are you a fly? You’re annoying me.”
If going up is risky, he should go down instead.
36%
The affection rating is actually not changing? Perhaps he’s just wrong about—
“No, Cale-nim. I’m not leaving. I know you’re worried about—” Choi Han glances at Alberu and purses his lips. “No, it doesn’t matter what anyone says at all. I won’t be affected by rumors. I know what you’re like, Cale-nim. No matter what comes at me, I will always be your friend.”
He knows what I’m like?
Yes, I’m a day-drinking bastard with F-rank powers and an attendance rate below 50%. So shouldn’t you run as far as you can? What friendship???? Choi Han, aren’t you too easy? You can’t just befriend whatever random dog or cat that crosses your path. And what do you mean by me being worried??
Compared to Cale’s internal ranting, his face just looks blank and unimpressed.
“My hoobaes are very cute and interesting,” Alberu says, glossing over whatever weirdness this is. As expected of the ever-prepared student council president. He’ll always have a response for any situation. “I’m looking forward to seeing what you two will achieve here.”
What sorts of expectations a student council president can have for a truant student Cale doesn’t know, but there’s this mysterious glimmer in Alberu’s eye that makes him feel incredibly uneasy.
If everything goes according to plan, Cale will achieve absolutely fuck-all here. He's supposed to be nameless passerby A. Nameless student A. Any role that's safe and far, far away from the male leads.
“We’ve taken up too much of your precious time. You must be incredibly busy, sunbae.” So why are you still standing here? Why am I still standing here after multiple attempts to leave? Cale wants to say, but he doesn’t. “Then, goodbye.”
Please. He really hopes it will be the last time he’ll have to speak to Alberu Crossman.
“Ah, I’ll help you carry that, Cale-nim!” Choi Han happily grabs Cale’s duffel bag and carries it for him.
A cannon fodder making a male lead carry his bags? Cale isn’t crazy. “No, you don’t need to. Give it back.”
“No! I’ll carry it back to your room!” Choi Han says adamantly, staying out of Cale’s reach. “You don’t seem to be a good condition. I have to do at least this much in return for the food you gave me!”
“Food, what food?”
Choi Han only gives a refreshing laugh in response to Cale’s confusion. “Don’t worry, Cale-nim! I understand everything!”
“...What?” Cale feels like he understands nothing.
“My hoobaes are truly very interesting,” Alberu repeats to himself, watching their retreating backs with a calculating gaze. Cale shivers under the warm morning sunlight, suddenly feeling a sharp chill on his back.
Notes:
I'm sorry for the delay! If you follow me on Twitter, you might already know that my writing app (Shaxpir) lost my data and I had to contact support to restore it ;w; Most of it is restored now ^^;;;;;
I also wanted to update this in time for Cale's birthday (November 8) or mine (November 12) but I missed both cuz of work SHDGFSJDHFG Have this extra long chapter to make up for it!!!
THANK YOU FOR WAITING AND SUPPORTING <3
Chapter 7: Road to becoming best friends
Notes:
I’ll be working two jobs at once soon so let’s see about regular updates :’) My student loans ain’t gonna pay themselvessss
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alberu drums his fingers on his desk as he stares at the two things laid out before him. One of them is the post-it note they received 'anonymously’ in their feedback box (which Alberu checks every few hours as they tend to build up) and the next is Cale's 'anonymous’ dorm life feedback survey.
"Do you think the handwriting is similar, Rosalyn?"
The vice president pauses in her stapling and looks up at her troubled president. "President, you've asked this before. I don't think it is. But..."
Between both of them, a video recording device floats in the air. It was previously installed on the ceiling in the hallway of the student council room. Even with the grainy quality, it shows a red-haired student clearly. The student dropped a letter in the letterbox then walked over to the suggestion box. He paused, seemingly hesitating, before grabbing a post-it note and pen. He used his left hand to write the post-it note, compared to Cale who filed up the survey with his right hand.
"Yes. But our hidden video recording device in the hallway caught his red hair. There aren't many red-haired students in this academy. Plus, he was the only one who wasn't at the dorms that night, and there was a letter for the Henituse estate that day. Why do you think he would submit this note anonymously with his handwriting altered? Do you think he's currently in danger?"
"He might be an unwilling accomplice who sold out his comrades? Or he could be the culprit himself, issuing a challenge to the student council."
Alberu drums his fingers on the desk. His smile is amused. "His alibi checks out, and I've looked at his student records. He's truly listed as an F-rank. When I spoke to him, he seemed pretty calm as well. I don't think he's capable of setting the high-level magic traps, and it doesn't make sense if he's the culprit and the whistle-blower at the same time. There’s no clear motive. But the problem is... how did he know about it?"
"Perhaps he overheard something?" Rosalyn suggests.
"But if so, wouldn't he include more details in the note? He seems to only be aware of the event happening and not the people involved."
Rosalyn coughs quietly into a fist then crosses her arm. "I don't trust him, president. He chose to leave the school to save himself when he could've spoken to us about it. What if we didn't check the feedback box? The results would have been disastrous. Many students would be injured or even killed."
"But it's also because of his note that we were able to disable the magic traps in time. He trusted us with this information and believed we would be able to stop it. Maybe he has a reason to stay anonymous. Perhaps he isn't sure of the accuracy of his information?"
"... President, you said you spoke to him and asked about his powers? Does he have a power similar to yours?"
Alberu sighs, chuckling under his breath. "He has a good poker face. I can't figure him out. He showed no visible reaction when I asked him if he has the power to predict the future. But I'm not sure if there's any other power that allows him to find out information like this. Could he have holy powers? Maybe he’s the long-awaited prophet of the church of light in the oracles?"
"...Church of light?” Rosalyn shakes her head. Nothing about Cale Henituse was in line with the church’s conduct. “If you’re unable to determine his powers and intentions, I doubt I’ll be able to. Regardless, the way he behaves is incredibly suspicious. I'm sure he's hiding something.”
“Me too. I want to keep him under close observation for now. He could make a fine ally."
"President. You can't be thinking of asking him to join the student council?” Rosalyn places the documents in her hand down on the desk. Her pretty face twists with a frown. “I don't agree. His low rank and average family standing aside, his reputation is terrible, his grades are abysmal and his attendance rate is the lowest in our academy."
"His intelligence and ability to act will be a great asset to the team. He would’ve slipped away from our hands if we didn’t have the video recording device. He also protects those weaker than him."
Rosalyn protests, “If you want someone like that, I recommend Choi Han. He has S-rank abilities, excellent scores, and near-perfect attendance.”
“He’s of an even lower rank and he has no family standing to speak of,” Alberu rebukes gently with a smile, reminding Rosalyn of her previous words.
“Yes, but President, haven't you always advocated for equality? Having a commoner as part of the student council will help provide a voice to the commoners. His case is different from Cale Henituse’s.”
“He sticks closely to Cale Henituse’s side. I doubt he’d be willing to join us unless Cale is with us. So… how about we get them both?” Alberu presses his fingers together, smiling brilliantly at Rosalyn.
Despite her doubts, Rosalyn sighs. There’s no stopping Alberu Crossman when he gets like this. He’s always been better at reading people compared to her as well, so maybe this Cale Henituse really is a good person unlike all of his rumors.
“Yes, president.”
Cale returns to his room and unpacks. When he opens the door, he’s greeted by Choi Han’s smiling face.
“Are you ready to go to class, Cale-nim?”
… So much for keeping his room hidden.
Choi Han sure is sticking close to him. Doesn’t he have any other friends? Cale wants to have some time alone to solve the mystery of the affection rating.
Cale tries to ignore Choi Han as he walks ahead, but Choi Han easily falls into step next to him with his long legs. Choi Han smiles and hands a notebook to Cale.
“Here are the notes from yesterday. You can keep the notebook, Cale-nim! I have a separate copy.”
… Okay, so having Choi Han around is pretty helpful. Cale’s never received notes from someone else before, so he flips open the notebook curiously. There’s neat and beautiful handwriting and color-coded organization on each page. The notes span from the first class to the latest class, inclusive of all the classes Cale missed as well as attended. It seems to have taken Choi Han a lot of time to compile and copy. Now that he takes a closer look at Choi Han, the boy seems to have dark circles under his eyes. Did he stay up late to do it?
“Oh,” Choi Han makes a noise as though he’s suddenly remembered something. “I’m not sure if you’ve heard, but today’s class is in a different location! I’ll guide you there.”
No, he hasn’t heard. Even back when he was Kim Rok Soo, no one would tell him about classroom changes, and he’d sometimes be scolded for missing class or being late to class. Even if he tried to explain, the teachers only scolded him for not asking his ‘friends’, so Kim Rok Soo had given up on explaining.
It’s quite a complicated feeling to put into words. Cale closes the notebook.
“Thanks. What are we doing today?”
“You’re welcome, Cale-nim! We’ll be trying to summon a familiar! They’ll accompany us for the afternoon outdoor class later on. That’s why we’re going to the summoning room in the other building.”
A familiar. Since he has never had a pet before, the idea feels quite interesting.
In the game, there were many types of familiars. Most of them were cute and fluffy. However, Mary summoned an undead bone creature, leading to ripples of fear and disgust. The teacher told her to continue resummoning, but only more undead creatures appeared. They then told her to have a proper familiar by the end of the week or she would be expelled.
Troubled and in tears, Mary wandered to the gardens and confided in the two cats who were her friends. They offered to be her familiars and signed a contract with her. Thus, Mary ended up having two official familiars and dozens of unofficial bone pets.
…
If he can see the affection ratings, and if the affection ratings are truly for him and affected by him, does that mean he would be the one summoning undead creatures? Since his father donates to the school, he doubts he’ll be threatened with expulsion, but…
Cale glances at the affection rating above Choi Han’s head.
36%
It might not be an affection rating. It’s possible that it’s a different sort of rating, and it might not even lead to different types of ‘endings’. After all, he’s no heroine. He’s just a trashy truant student with a rich but estranged father. He’s not even a good friend to have, let alone a romantic target.
They reach the building and Choi Han pushes open the heavy doors for Cale without a word. He smiles and gestures for Cale to go in, his expression one of sincerity. Truly, he’s the nicest guy in the game.
“Thanks, Choi Han. I’d still be lost without you.”
“No problem! We’re friends after all.”
Friends. Cale grips tighter onto the notebook in his hand. Right, since the very first day, Choi Han has been nothing but helpful to him. Since they’ve already come to this stage and Choi Han shows no signs of leaving no matter what Cale does, he might as well accept this friend of his.
Choi Han had been his favorite character while he was playing the game, after all.
“Yeah, we are.”
Choi Han’s eyes widen. The joy on his face grows by several degrees. His grin is bright and enthusiastic as he affirms again, “Yes, Cale-nim!”
38%
It seems to be a positive rating, whether it’s an affection rating or not. If so, it should be fine to keep things as they are. Going by the game, since 90% is required for a route selection, it should be safe as long as he stays below that. His ratings shouldn’t even matter compared to Mary’s. He’ll be able to graduate without any worries as long as Mary gets together with one of the good male leads and prevents the fall of the academy. Out of all the male leads, Choi Han should be the best bet. So, even if his rating is pretty high now, it’ll be fine as long as Choi Han’s rating for Mary is higher.
Plus, he’s sure Choi Han will continue to protect and help him. He’s going to live a life of hugging the male lead’s golden thigh so he gets carried through the game. Staying away from the death flags should be much easier with Choi Han as his friend. He doesn’t want to die from persecution over being a villain, but he doesn’t want to die from being caught in the crossfire of the battle for Mary’s affection either.
Cale turns to his friend and says, “Don’t you think you should remove the ‘nim’?”
“What? But I respect you so much, Cale-nim, I can’t possibly…”
“There’s no need for formalities between friends.” What if someone thinks I’m bullying you?
“But Cale-nim—”
“Should I call you Choi Han-nim then?”
“C-Cale-nim!”
Choi Han’s pretty fun to tease. Cale hides his chuckle behind the notebook, revealing only his smiling eyes. Choi Han flushes in embarrassment, opening and closing his mouth without any retorts coming to mind. The top of his head sparkles.
39%
Isn’t it way too easy to get on Choi Han’s good side? This naive male lead is likely to be backstabbed by villains at this rate.
Cale sighs and taps Choi Han’s head with the notebook. “Stop standing there, open the door to the classroom.” The doors of this academy are ridiculously heavy, as though even the act of opening doors is meant to be part of training.
“Sorry, Cale-nim!” Choi Han rushes to open the doors, and in his rush, he slams them wide open. Dozens of eyes stare at him. He bows down immediately, apologizing for the commotion he’s caused. “Sorry!”
This helpless punk.
Forget it, since they’re friends now, Cale’s going to guide Choi Han from the background and try to keep him away from the dangerous characters and bad endings. It’ll be best if everyone can graduate safely.
He reassigns himself to a new role. Goodbye, nameless passerby A. Goodbye, background student A. Hello, male lead’s friend whose role is so minor I can’t seem to remember his name or face. It’s an important role that’s present in almost any game or novel in keeping the story moving, but it’s not important enough to be remembered or noticed. He’s going to make sure to trigger all the good CGI scenes between Choi Han and Mary.
Pleased with his conclusion, Cale enters the classroom that’s already rather crowded. It seems like everyone came early due to their excitement of getting a familiar.
Not long after, an unfamiliar teacher shows up in front of the class. He talks about different types of familiars and the summoning process, but it’s clear that the students are getting too antsy to concentrate. Sighing, he decides to move on to the actual summoning.
“Stand in the center of the summoning circle and concentrate on your mana. Channel it into the ground and reach out to the other world. A spirit that’s similar to you and attracted to your magic will answer your call. Who wants to go first?”
“ME!” Neo volunteers confidently before anyone else can step in. He looks incredibly excited, eyes wide and nose flared as his hand is stuck high in the air. He waves his hand from left to right so fast his hand becomes a blur.
“Alright. Then, please step to the front, Neo Tolz.”
Neo grins and stands confidently in the bright purple magic circle that’s thrumming with energy. He makes a flashy move as he gathers mana, spinning his arm before slamming his palm on the ground. “Answer my call, denizen of the other world!”
Everyone watches in awe as the light turns yellow, and only Cale is left unimpressed.
… What’s with this chuunibyou bullshit? Does everyone have to do this?
A small form of bright yellow light starts to take shape. Soon, the light dims, revealing a brown small creature that resembles a chihuahua.
…It’s oddly fitting? The dog-like creature starts to bark.
“A hell hound!” The teacher nods, approval clear in his gaze. “Although it’s a young pup, how impressive!”
Excuse me?
Cale stares stupified at the cute little thing that looks like it has no attacking power. It looks like a regular puppy. Then he looks at Neo Tolz, who has his nose high up in the air and arms crossed with pride.
“Of course! I’m Neo Tolz! Sign a contract with me, Hellion!”
Incredible naming sense. Hellion for a hell hound? Cale watches as Neo grabs a small knife from the teacher’s hand and slices it into his own palm. Wait, what? He’s grimacing just as Neo does when Neo reaches out his hand. Then, the small hell hound bites its own paw with a sharp fang. They press their bleeding palms together and Cale is thoroughly disgusted. It’s not sanitary, and also… why is there a need to hurt yourself and bleed?
Yellow light swirls around them and then settles, forming a bright mark on the back of Neo’s bleeding hand. It then fades and turns invisible, signifying that the contract is done. Hellion barks and jumps up onto Neo’s shoulder, and it reminds Cale of pokemon.
With his success, the students all clamored to be the next to summon a familiar. Cale watches as a wide variety of creatures are summoned, from small furry animals to reptiles to even spirits. Many of these familiars are small in nature, seeming to have a lot of room to grow. Maybe they’d evolve down the line? Cale’s starting to wonder what sort of creature will appear for himself. A baby sloth? A snail? No way, maybe an ant?
When all the volunteers have had their turn, it was once again Choi Han and Cale who remained.
“Choi Han. Come up.”
With the teacher’s instruction, Choi Han walks into the middle of the summoning circle, a rare look of nervousness and anticipation on his face. He doesn’t say anything, simply grits his teeth and focuses his magical energy in his hand. It surges off him in waves, causing his clothes to flutter. Then, with absolute determination, he kneels on one knee and presses his palm on the ground.
The magic circle turns bright blue. The crazy waves of magical power dance around the circle before gathering together, slowly taking the shape of a large four-legged animal. An impressive-looking blue wolf is revealed. It’s about as big as a grown man.
“Lock!” Choi Han spreads his arms and the blue wolf tilts its head.
Wow, Choi Han has already prepared the name in advance? Compared to all of the students here, Cale felt very lacking in preparations.
“Isn’t that an ice wolf? They’re incredibly rare!”
“I’ve never seen one before!”
The loud whispers catch the wolf’s attention. It glances around the room timidly, a contrast to its large size and strong claws. Choi Han smiles, patient as he uses a coaxing voice, “Come here, Lock. It’s okay, don’t be scared. I’m right here.”
The ice wolf, Lock, slowly pads towards his summoner. Choi Han’s smile brightens. Once they’re close enough, Lock starts sniffing Choi Han, who hugs the wolf around its furry neck. “Thank you for coming to me, Lock.” The wolf gives a low whine, but it snuggles into Choi Han’s touch. It looks like a touching reunion.
“Ahem, please hurry up so the next student can proceed, Choi Han.”
“Ah, sorry sir!”
Choi Han quickly cuts his palm without any hesitation or change in his expression. In comparison, the ice wolf hesitates. Choi Han smiles encouragingly at it, then after a few seconds, the wolf resolves itself. Its fang pierces its paw and they press their hands together. Tears well up in Choi Han’s eyes as blue mana sparkle around them, forming a seal on the back of his hand. It looks magical. Basking in the afterglow of a successful contract, the contractor and the familiar stare at each other with gazes full of emotion.
“Ahem, Choi Han.”
“...Sorry sir!”
Choi Han rushes off the large summoning circle with an embarrassed expression. His wolf falls into step next to him, sticking closely to Choi Han’s side.
Cale stares at the large blue wolf. It looks anxious and afraid compared to all the other confident familiars. How interesting. All the familiars seemed to have their own personalities. “Congratulations.”
“Thank you, Cale-nim!” Choi Han grins, petting the fur of his partner.
“Does your hand hurt?”
Choi Han’s other hand is still dripping blood on the floor. However, Choi Han only blinks in confusion, as though he didn’t realize it. “Huh? Oh, no. I’m fine. Thank you for your concern, Cale-nim!” He smiles warmly. The numbers above his head sparkle once again.
40%
What’s a normal affection rating between friends? Does 100% make them best friends?
Before he can dwell on it any further, the teacher calls his name.
“Cale Henituse, you’re the last one. Come stand in the middle of the circle.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Pffft, I’m betting that he won’t be able to summon anything at all!” Neo jeers. Choi Han glares at Neo, but Neo doesn’t seem to notice as he continues, “I’m going to bet my entire year’s allowance!”
Cale walks to the summoning circle with a poker face. He doesn’t want to have any expectations in case he gets disappointed later on. With his minuscule and honestly pathetic mana capacity, It’s hard to say if any spirit will answer his call at all. With that thought in mind, Cale gathers the barest bit of power he can muster and presses his palm on the cold ground.
!!!
It feels like the ground is sucking out all of his energy. Cale grimaces as the magic circle turns black, waves of darkness roaring around him. No way, is he really going to summon some undead creatures?
The energy gathers into a large ball before him, then condenses rapidly into a small ball. Soon, something begins to take shape.
…? Cale doesn’t recognize this scaly creature. It’s small and black, four-legged but with wings and a thick tail. There are horns on its head and its eyes are a brilliant blue like the color of the ocean under the warm sunlight.
“Is that a lizard?” someone comments.
The teacher shakes his head. “No, it appears to be a black dragon. My, I never would have expected to see a dragon in all my years of teaching.”
"It’s a dragon but... isn’t it ridiculously tiny? A baby?"
"Impossible! An F rank summoning a dragon?"
Who are you?
A young and childish voice reaches his mind. It seems like no one else is able to hear it. Cale determines it to be the dragon’s voice.
“I’m Cale Henituse. What about you? How old are you?”
“Pfft, does he think it can answer him? Familiars aren’t able to speak until they form a strong bond. Seriously, how stupid can Cale Henituse get?”
Cale and the black dragon both ignore Neo’s insults.
I’m a great and mighty dragon that has lived a grand total of four years. Do you deserve to be my contractor?
In all honesty, probably not.
If it’s really a dragon, it shouldn’t be shackled to a person like him. Dragons are noble and powerful creatures. Although he would love to have a strong familiar, it’s clear that the black dragon being summoned is something of an anomaly. Besides, having something way too strong next to him made him a good candidate to be roped into battles. Alberu Crossman would not leave him alone.
And he’s not too good at dealing with children.
The lack of response seems to upset the black dragon. It stares at Cale with a judgmental look and stomps on the ground as though throwing a tantrum.
You are weak. I can barely feel your magic!
The usual contract dictates that they have to slice their palms and exchange their blood. Even if it's a dragon, doing that to a four-year-old doesn’t feel right.
“You don’t have to be my familiar if you don’t want to.”
The black dragon’s eyes widen, alongside all the other pairs of eyes in the room. A familiar that was the most compatible with you would be summoned, so rejection rates were incredibly low.
You… you’re sending me back?
A growing child should be with their parents. It doesn’t feel right to snatch children from the mysterious ‘other world’ to be their companions.
“Yeah, go home to your parents.”
The black dragon’s wings droop along the ground. His gaze falls, looking dejected.
… I don’t want to go back. It’s nothing but darkness there.
Cale doesn’t quite understand what the black dragon means. Maybe his parents aren’t very nice? Do these creatures not have a family? Is the ‘other world’ a place without a sun?
“Then don’t go back.”
The black dragon looks up at him.
“Dragons should be able to do anything they want.”
The black dragon nods slowly. Then, it nods again and again, bobbing its round head. Its large eyes glimmer brightly. Yes! I can do whatever I want! Because I’m a great and mighty dragon!
“That’s right.”
Within the next second, the black dragon disappears from sight.
It’s a bizarre situation that has never occurred before throughout the years of their teacher’s teaching experience. It looked like Cale Henituse was talking to himself, and then the familiar disappeared.
Neo Tolz will never let go of an opportunity to make fun of Cale Henituse. "HAHAHA, I’ve never heard of anyone failing the summoning!"
“Try it again, Cale Henituse.”
At the teacher’s request, Cale tries it again, wondering if something else will show up. The black dragon appears once more and disappears once more.
He gives it two more tries, only for the same result to happen.
“...Hm… A familiar is necessary for future classes. It’ll be part of your grade. It’ll be best if you can find a way to form a contract with one, Cale Henituse.”
See? No threat of expulsion. This is the power of money.
“Yes, seonsaengnim.”
Cale walks back to his spot beside Choi Han, and the boy looks at Cale worriedly. “Cale-nim…”
“It’s fine. I’m not disappointed. I’m surprised that a creature even appeared.”
“Don’t worry, Cale-nim! We’ll be able to find a familiar for you if we work together!” Choi Han declares with a clenched fist and eyes blazing with determination.
“I already have some candidates in mind.”
“Really? That’s great, Cale-nim. I’d..." Choi Han hesitates, and then, he takes a deep breath, as though coming to a resolution. "I'd like it if we became second years together. Please let me know if there’s anything I can do to help!”
Cale thinks about his pathetic attendance rates and performance. Right, at this rate he might get held back a year. “Thanks.”
“Anytime, Cale-nim!”
It took a bit of difficulty to separate himself from Choi Han. Cale ended up asking Choi Han to buy them both food — he also requested a fizzy drink to make sure Choi Han can’t run over.
Now finally alone, Cale heads to the infirmary. He opens the door without knocking, only to hear:
“Meowww.”
“Meooowww.”
He almost stepped on the two kittens who are standing right before the door. Meanwhile, they nearly scratch his shoes, since they were scratching on the door beforehand. The two kittens stare at him with round eyes. Cale nudges them gently with his shoe so they scoot in, then he closes the door behind him before they can escape. The red kitten rolls on the ground and the silver kitten runs after it.
Confused, Cale looks at Hans, who’s watching the kittens with a blissful expression. “What’s going on? Have they recovered yet?”
“They’re already recovered! I used high-level potions on them, so they’re completely healed, but I’m hesitant to let them go in case someone bullies them again… How can my cute little kitten-nims stand up to the horrible and evil humans in this academy…!”
Cale stares at Hans flatly. Perhaps the biggest threat to them right now is this cat fanatic.
“I have some questions for them, but I have some questions for you too.”
“Yes? What is it, young master?”
“Did you report to anyone about the things that happened to me?”
“Uh…” Hans trails off awkwardly.
Cale smiles.
Hans shivers at the sight of that smile.
“Did. You?”
“Yes…?”
“Who did you tell?”
“I-I’ll tell you, young master! But stop smiling like that! You’re scaring me! And the kittens! Look! They’re hiding under the bed!”
“I’m not a very patient person, Hans. Start talking.”
“W-Well! I’m obligated to report to your father! About everything! I’m under very strict orders! And as a doctor under the school’s employ, I have to send reports about injured students and medications used! And I have to tell the student council who’s in charge of student affairs! And—”
Cale presses a hand against the back of his neck. His blood pressure is rising. “Just what the hell did you tell them?”
“I kept your blood capsules a secret of course! And the truth that your medicine is actually vitamins! But, ahem, that, everything else… ahahah… but believe me! I did it for you! I want you to have a good school life here! Young master? Young master ahhh why are you coming closer?! Eep!”
Cale slams his hand against the wall, effectively trapping Hans in place. Despite being a little shorter than Hans, his aura is dominating and furious.
This information leak has to be settled today before things get worse.
“The next time you report to others, I’m going to paste the embarrassing pictures of you drooling over catgirls all over the school. Not just the school, but the entire Henituse County. Let’s see if you’ll still have anyone to report to.”
Hans squeezes his eyes shut and pleads, “Mercy! Young master, have mercy! Ahhh if I don’t report I’ll be fired too!”
That’s a good point. Cale eases off Hans and takes a step back. He supports his chin with one hand and starts to think of alternatives. “How about this? I’ll let you know what to report from now on, so you just have to follow my words.”
“Yes…” Hans mumbles. His head droops down, seemingly in despair over being bullied by someone younger than him.
It’s not like Hans can say no, but Cale still intends to make this a fair trade. Or well, as fair as it can possibly be.
“This way, we can all be happy, don’t you agree? Here, have some money to spend on your catgirls.” Cale smiles, pulls out a gold coin, and slips it into Hans’ hand. He pats the doctor’s shoulder encouragingly.
“Yes…”
With that settled, Cale turns around and crouches down next to the bed. The two kittens slowly back away from him until only their gleaming eyes can be seen in the darkness beneath the bed.
? What are they doing?
“Hey, I have a deal for you two.”
“Meowww?”
“I know you can understand me and you’re not normal cats. I need a familiar with me for classes. If you guys accompany me, you can have the spare bed in my room and I’ll feed you decently. We don’t have to sign a blood contract. What do you think?”
The two cats exchange a long look. The red one begins to meow, but the silver one smacks it softly on its head. The red kitten lets out a small whimper. It seems like they’re still on the fence about it.
A sudden gust of wind blows, ruffling Cale’s hair. Cale squints through his messed up fringe and fixes his hair. How strange. The window isn’t even open.
“You won’t have to fight or do anything dangerous or do things you don’t want to do. I just need you to be physically present for some of my classes. This afternoon we’ll have an outdoor class, so beginning today will be good. Meow if you agree.”
The silver kitten starts to emerge from beneath the bed, and the red kitten follows her lead. They walk in circles around Cale, scrutinizing him.
“As for food…” Cale hums thoughtfully. “How about we start with tuna, and enjoy steak tonight?”
“MEOW!” The two kittens agree immediately, drooling.
Cale chuckles. As expected, food is the best.
“Looking forward to working with you two, On and Hong.”
The kittens meow in acknowledgment of their new names. Names Cale stole directly from the game. Well, he’s just borrowing the kittens from Mary temporarily. He’ll give them back later — after all, Mary needs their help to escape from expulsion, and Cale’s sure with his father’s might he can easily get a new familiar in the future.
The two kittens bump their heads against his legs as they continue to meow. They’re kind of cute. Cale smiles and pats them on the head.
“Urk…!” Hans gasps as he holds his chest. “I’m so jealous…! They never let me touch them!”
There are soft knocks on the door.
“Come in,” Cale says instead of Hans.
The door opens to reveal Choi Han’s smiling face. His arms are full of food, including Cale’s specially requested fizzy drink and premium tuna cans. “Sorry for taking so long, Cale-nim!”
It’s fine, I wanted you to be slow.
“It’s fine, thanks.”
Cale grabs the tuna first, and the meowing grows into a frenzied pitch as the two kittens paw at his calves. “Hans, didn’t you feed them at all?”
Choi Han smiles as he watches Cale feed the kittens. The numbers above his head shimmer and change.
41%
It seems too easy to raise Choi Han's affection. What if it reaches 100% before Mary even arrives?
The cat-lover gasps in disbelief, breaking Cale out of his thoughts. “Wha, I, how could you accuse me like that? Of course I fed them! I fed them using my own blood, sweat, and tears!”
"That's dirty."
"What? Young master Cale, that's not what I meant! I-"
None of them are listening to his explanations. The kittens are chowing down happily on the delicious tuna, while the two boys are having their own sandwiches. They’re all treating the infirmary like it’s their own house.
Hans sniffles alone in the corner as he holds the gold coin Cale gave him. Even though he’s always disrespected, at least he’s paid well and he gets to see cute kittens…
Notes:
LMAO DO I NEED A HANS/CALE TAG…….
Current ratings:
Adin: 0%
Alberu: 0%
Beacrox: 1%
Choi Han: 41%
Clopeh: 0%
Eric Wheelsman: 40%
Toonka: 10%
Honorary mentions of characters without ratings that have shippy scenes: Cage, Hans, Litana, Paseton (did I miss anyone??)Comment below to compare Cale’s denseness with other objects. Let me start: Cale is as dense as a brick
Jokes aside it's rly nice to see him get more friends/family <3
Chapter 8: This event shouldn't be happening
Notes:
omg fight scenes? Also, it’s so hard to juggle so many characters in one scene, I feel like I’m herding them at a stage concert being like ALRIGHT, PLEASE GET OFF THE STAGE HAROL, YOU’RE UP NEXT ALBERU OKAY THAT'S THE END OF THE SONG, NEXT PERSON IS—
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Since the two kittens have just recovered, Cale lets them ride on his left and right shoulder as he heads back to the gathering spot for the afternoon class. They’re not as heavy as he thought, but he supposes it’s due to the lack of food they’ve had while growing up. The kittens will most likely start gaining weight soon.
On and Hong.
The two kittens contracted by Mary in the game had been able to use their bloodline abilities of fog and poison respectively. Since Cale has so little magical power within him, he doubts they’ll be able to use their powers to their full capacity. A magical contract with a familiar was a two-way street. In exchange for mana (as well as food and shelter), familiars provided their loyalty and powers. Although Cale is sure he’ll be able to meet the food and shelter criteria, his power is, well…
A small candle flame against a vast ocean.
It should be fine though. According to Choi Han, the afternoon activity is a simple exercise to collect herbs at the outer boundary of the forest. Although there are some wild animals, there are little to no monsters, and even if there are any, they’re incredibly low level and can be felled by a standard human being with no magical powers through the use of a sword. As first years, they’ll also be guided by a second-year partner.
In the original game, Toonka gets paired up with Mary for one of the outdoor monster hunting classes. In true typical himbo fashion, he doesn't get why there's an issue with using dark magic and necromancy and is attracted by Mary's strength. In fact, he's extremely excited to see their dead enemies become their allies.
"I'll kill more of them for you! Kahahaha! Our army will grow! We shall conquer the forest!"
How frightening.
Cale mildly wonders who he’ll be paired up with. They reach the gathering spot right before the meeting time and it's already crowded. The field is full of paired up students, and before Cale and Choi Han can approach the instructor to ask about their partners, someone stands in their way.
“Looking forward to working with you, little partner!” Toonka grins, holding his hand out.
Cale sighs and grips Toonka’s hand; his fingers barely touch the edges of Toonka’s large hand. Toonka’s hand is considerably bigger than his, so it almost looks more like a high five rather than a handshake. The cats meow in greetings as well, looking at Toonka curiously.
“Shake my hand gently,” Cale reminds.
Toonka doesn’t close his large hand. It’s as though he’s afraid the smallest force will shatter Cale’s bones into ashes. He stares at Cale's pale and elegant hand in wonder. "Your hand is so small like a baby’s!"
Cale has a decently sized hand, thank you very much. It’s just that Toonka is huge in all aspects.
“Well, it’s big enough for me to do all the things I have to do, so it’s fine.”
“You don’t want to be the biggest and the bestest?” Toonka seems genuinely surprised by Cale’s nonchalance. If he was as small and thin as Cale, he’d be trying his best to bulk up and grow larger so no one can look down on him or defeat him.
“Nope. Not everyone wants the same things, Toonka.”
“Hmm… I don’t really get it, but I volunteered to be your partner since I heard you’re the weakest! You don’t have to be scared of all the animals out there. I’ll protect you from now on little buddy!"
"We're only paired for today's assignment."
"We'll be brothers for life!" Toonka grins.
God, this muscle head isn't listening.
"A true man is one who can protect those weaker and smaller than him. Harold told me that! I’ll be the manliest man!"
"I told him that so he would take care of his partner instead of running around on his own like a madman," Harol explains apologetically. He’s paired up with Choi Han, and they’ve already introduced themselves to each other.
“Thanks, sunbae.”
Harol blinks in surprise at Cale’s gratitude. He pushes his glasses up and shakes his head. “No, it’s our duty as your seniors to guide you. Though, I’m not sure if I’ll be much help to a S-rank…” Harol glances at Choi Han.
Choi Han takes the opportunity to bow humbly. “No, I still have much to learn, sunbaenim! Thank you very much for your guidance from now on!”
“Hngh? Harol, didn’t you volunteer to help him because no one wanted to?” Toonka pipes up from the side in confusion.
“Toonka…!” Harol shoots Toonka a look of alarm; he clearly hasn’t expected Toonka to say that.
Choi Han raises his head and smiles sheepishly at Harol. “Don’t worry, I understand. Not many people want to guide a commoner… I really appreciate it, sunbaenim.”
“Ugh, screw that crap,” Harol sighs. He ruffles his hair in frustration, making it messier than it already is. “Oh no, I don’t mean you. I mean the obvious discrimination. We’re from the Whipper Kingdom, you see, and we don’t have things like ‘nobility’ there. We only care about strength, though it’s up to contention whether that’s a good or bad thing… Anyways, if you tire of this place, feel free to join us. We always welcome talented people.”
Choi Han’s smile grows brighter. “I’ll keep that in mind, sunbaenim.”
“Don’t worry, red bean’s friend!” Toonka grins and claps Choi Han’s shoulder. Choi Han doesn’t stagger and continues to smile despite Toonka’s heavy strength. “Harol might not be as strong as me, but he’s way smarter!”
Toonka and Harol Kodiang are both exchange students from the Whipper Kingdom, a land of barbarians who honoured strength. This can be seen in their larger than average physiques, especially Toonka who seems to be two to three times larger than Cale. Toonka was particularly designed to appeal to players who liked himbos and size differences.
Cale doesn’t really understand it — is the appeal something about wanting to be protected by someone strong-looking?
With the blow of a whistle, the pairs of students start to split up to their assigned areas.
“See you later, Cale-nim!” Choi Han waves cheerfully. Cale finds himself waving back. He feels like if this was back in high school, Choi Han would be a really popular kid who’d make friends easily with everyone, including the loner in class.
“Let’s go red bean! I remember the smell of the herb!”
…Shouldn’t they be using a map? Well, it doesn’t matter as long as he gets the herb.
Toonka whistles merrily as he snaps off branches and clears a safe path for Cale, kicking away all the stray pebbles and twigs as well.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m keeping you safe, red bean! What if one of these things poke you and you die?”
“...” Cale feels mildly amused. “Don’t worry, I won’t die from small things like this. I can keep up as long as you don’t walk too fast.”
“Okay!”
Cale sees the vision of a branch swinging in his face so he ducks right as Toonka lets go of it. The cats meow in alarm, tails standing up as they grip onto Cale’s shoulder for dear life.
“Oops!”
Cale sighs. “Just keep going.”
They venture deeper into the forest. It feels like a rather calming adventure, with the sound of birdsong in the distance and the gentle sunlight streaming through the canopy above their heads. Leaves crinkle crisply and twigs snap beneath their feet, a rather pleasant sound to the ear. Cale doesn’t remember the last time he’s walked so leisurely throughout a forest. It’s a little more tiring than he expected, given how unfit he is and the weight of the two cats on his shoulder.
“Toonka, what attributes are you specialized in?” Cale asks curiously. He doesn’t remember the information ever being shared in the game.
“I don’t use magic! It’s shameful and weak!” Toonka huffs. “A real man fights using his own power — with fists!”
Hm? But why?
"Why is it shameful to use magic? Is it something you gained by stealing from others?"
"Uh... I guess not?"
"That's right. You're born with it, just like your natural strength, and you become stronger at it through your own efforts. What's the difference between magic and physical power?"
“Hm? Hm… Hm!?” Toonka rubs his chin as he thinks about it. Then, he finally thinks of something. With fury, he yells, “But those cowardly magicians always fight from a distance and throw sneak attacks before running off! It’s annoying!”
There’s nothing wrong with fighting that way and ensuring your own survival. However, Cale decides to try a different approach to get Toonka to see his view.
“There are different types of magic. Not all magicians fight that way. For example, you can become stronger if you have the skill and ability to combine magic and physical strength. Look, if you wrap the flow of the wind around your fist before you strike, will your punch not become more deadly? If you use magic to toughen your skin, can it not defend you from stronger strikes? There's no rule or law that says physical strength and magic must be separate."
Toonka pauses. His face twists as he thinks hard about Cale’s words. Then, he gasps as though being hit by an epiphany. The numbers above his head twinkle along with his eyes. “Oh! Then I can fight stronger opponents! You’re so smart, red bean!”
20%
Isn’t this pretty basic knowledge?
Before he can reply though, a stabbing pain flares in his right eye again. Cale grimaces and squeezes his eyes shut. Then, he sees a giant, brown, furry creature dashing towards them in his mind. Isn’t this outer part of the forest supposed to be safe?
The cats meow loudly in concern.
“Red bean? What’s wrong, are you hungry?”
“There’s something coming!” Cale warns.
Toonka looks around and sniffs the air. He tilts his head towards the southeast direction. Soon, loud thumps can be heard as a creature runs towards them.
"Oh, it’s a piggy! Don't worry, red bean! I will hunt it for our dinner!"
Piggy? That’s the biggest wild boar Cale has ever seen in his life. This size of it is similar to large monsters. Besides, it’s drooling like a waterfall and the look in its eyes is crazed like a rabid dog. Toonka rushes in headfirst and punches the boar in the forehead. However, the boar simply twists its head, sending Toonka flying with a sweep of one of its large tusks. With Toonka out of its path, the wild boar continues running towards Cale.
Shit.
Cale zigzags between the tree trunks to evade the boar. It knocks down the trees in its way, and although it slows the boar down, it’s still hot on Cale’s tail. The cats desperately attempt to create a fog of poison in their path to obstruct the boar’s vision but it doesn’t seem to be doing much.
“KAHAHAHA! YOU’RE STRONG!” Toonka is right back on his feet and he does a running headbutt into the boar’s side. The boar staggers and it buys Cale time to gain greater distance between him and the beast. “Are you alright, red—OOF!”
Toonka’s slapped away by a thick and barbed tail this time.
Although there was an event of crazed monsters attacking the academy in the game, it’s not time for the event to happen! Mary isn’t even in the academy yet! Cale holds a hand against his closed right eye as visions continue to flood his brain. It’s jarring and nauseating as he sees one thing with his left eye and another with his right. He barely manages to avoid running into a tree trunk as he begins to learn how to process and react to both visual information at once.
Suddenly, Cale remembers the words Neo Tolz said to him before.
“Being so weak, you just might accidentally find yourself dead during outfield lessons.”
No way. It can’t be Neo Tolz, can it? He doesn’t seem capable of something like this. Even if it was Venion Stan… are they trying to take revenge over being reported to the student council? There’s no time to think when the visions are continuing to fight for his attention.
Despite a bleeding forehead, Toonka laughs with the adrenaline of facing a strong opponent as he rushes forward again.
“Toonka, dodge to the left!”
Toonka reacts instantly, avoiding a second tail slap. He then grabs onto the barbed tail and swings the boar into the trees, snapping the trees into two. The sound of swishing leaves is incredibly loud as multiple trees fall at once. Toonka’s palms get sliced in the progress, but he doesn’t seem to care.
“Thanks, red bean!” He rushes towards the boar again without any hesitation, roaring for a fight. “WOO!!!! I’m gonna kill you!!!!”
Cale stops to catch his breath, still squeezing his aching right eye shut. His head feels compressed, his lungs are on fire, and his legs are trembling from all the running. He can feel the cats on his shoulders shaking from fear as well. The boar is already gigantic to him; how will it look to the two small kittens? He has to find a way to keep them safe since he’s the one who brought them here.
“Meow…!”
The cats nudge against his nape and press their paws against his cheeks.
“It'll be fine. Toonka is strong,” Cale murmurs in a bid to reassure them. He wipes away the liquid above his lips, thinking it’s sweat, only to find bright red blood against the back of his hand. Shit. A nosebleed. He’s overheating from constantly using his power of future sight. Cale glances back at the boar and Toonka.
He sees Toonka throwing a flurry of punches against the boar’s side, and the top of Toonka’s head is shining.
24%
“It’s getting up! Duck!”
Toonka squats down and the tail swings by where his head used to be. “Kahaha! Wow!”
25… 26…27…28…
As Cale predicts the movements and relays instructions to Toonka, the affection rating rises without stopping, but Cale’s headache and nosebleed only worsen. He presses his sleeve against his nose as the cats continue to meow in worry.
“Roll to the right!”
29…30…31…
The boar growls under its breath and charges towards Cale and the cats again, thinking them easier prey. Cale barely manages to dodge one of its quick tackles.
Toonka whistles, impressed. “Woah! Good job, red bean!! Wait for me, I’m coming!” Toonka isn’t as fast as the wild boar, however, and he struggles to keep up.
36%
Damn it, there’s no time to dwell on the ratings when he might actually die!
The boar is finally affected by the poison and its speed becomes slightly reduced. With the compressed fog dancing right before its eyes, it relies on scent to thrash around wildly, snapping thick trees that are centuries old into half. Due to its tough hide, it seems as though Toonka’s punches haven’t been dealing that much damage. The boar begins to get closer to them once more.
Biting his lip, Cale tosses the cat siblings upward one after another into the tree branches above. On lands on a tree branch, meowing loudly in confusion. Her brother digs his claws into the tree trunk, slipping slightly and then rapidly climbing up, too afraid of falling to look back at Cale.
“Go up into the trees! Hide there!” Cale yells in a rough voice, heaving from the effort. He’s running low on stamina and he won’t be able to protect them if they stay with him. The cats haven’t fully recovered, and they were told that it would be a light exercise. These young children followed him believing in those words. Now that the situation has changed, they should escape.
He runs away from the cats to draw away the boar’s attention, weaving between the trees to put more obstacles between him and the boar. It does slow down the boar, but Cale’s rapidly slowing down himself with his declining strength.
“I’m here, red bean!”
Just as Cale stumbles over an exposed tree root, Toonka does another running tackle and slams his shoulder against the boar’s side. The boar staggers again, and Toonka rushes towards Cale and grabs him by the waist, holding him up like a sack of potatoes.
Blood steadily drips from Cale’s nose. Unable to lift his hands, Cale smudges his nose against his shoulder, making a mess of his clothes. Another vision appears, and he squeezes his eyes shut to focus on it. “It’s coming, duck!”
Toonka ducks and the large boar jumps over their body.
“Dodge le— AGH!”
A second boar appears and knocks into both of them before Cale can finish his words. He gets flung off Toonka and he rolls on the ground, slamming into a tree. He groans in pain. His ribs must be bruised or cracked. He looks down at himself when he feels a wet sensation slowly spreading.
Red blooms in front of his chest.
Oh right. His fake blood packets. They must have popped. He really didn't expect this to happen.
Dizzy and disoriented, Cale mumbles, “Fuck.” He pushes himself up with trembling arms. If he stays down, he’ll only be a sitting duck. No matter how much it hurts, he has to keep moving.
At that moment, large thumping footsteps approach them, but no vision appears. Cale turns to the source of the sound to see Choi Han riding his large blue wolf, approaching them rapidly as the wolf stomps on broken tree branches. Any obstacles in their path are felled by Choi Han’s wind blade. When they near the beast, Choi Han leaps off Lock, who turns into a swirl of blue light before returning to the contract seal on the back of Choi Han’s hand.
With the wind blade, Choi Han rapidly slashes at the second wild boar, targeting the same areas in order to break past its tough hide. Soon, blood sprays in the air as Choi Han finally pierces its internal organs.
As the boar falls down in a bloody and shrieking heap, Choi Han turns his attention to Cale.
“CALE-NIM!”
Choi Han rushes to Cale’s side. He kneels down next to Cale and his hand hovers, trembling and unsure of what to do. With Choi Han’s appearance, Toonka is able to focus fully on his fight, roaring as he butts heads with the first large boar. It’s hard to say which one of them is the bigger monster. Where’s Harol? Cale scans the area behind Choi Han with dizzy eyes but finds no one.
“Cale-nim, you, b-blood…”
“Choi Han,” Cale hisses through gritted teeth. There might be more wild boars showing up. “Alert the teachers. Stop the class activity.”
“How do I do that? H-How can I leave you behind? I, no, w-we should stop the blood first…there’s, there’s so much!” Choi Han looks desperate and ashamed — his friend is bleeding out but here he is, panicking, still depending on Cale for answers. Panicked tears are welling in his eyes, and it’s at this moment that Choi Han looks like a lost boy instead of a strong male lead in a game. Right, no matter how skilled Choi Han is, he’s still a first year student.
Cale winces as an image of a wild boar jumping towards him layers itself over Choi Han’s face. He squeezes his eyes shut to focus on the vision. Turning his head, he yells, “Toonka! It’s jumping again! Crouch down and then strike upwards with all your strength!”
The jump of the wild boar is unnatural as it stays in the air longer than gravity should allow, but it makes it easier for Toonka to rapidly swing his fists in a flurry of hard-hitting punches against the boar’s softer underside. Wind layers his fists and makes his punches stronger than ever. The incredible strength behind his punches can break a normal person’s body and the wild boar is not impervious to it either. It shrieks in pain as Toonka’s punches break past its tough hide, finally striking it in the heart.
“KRRARHH!!” The beast makes a dying shriek and then collapses.
“I’ve killed it!” Toonka yells victoriously. His thunderous voice echoes throughout the forest. He runs to Cale and Choi Han. “Red bean, I’m here now! Are you— red! So much red!”
Toonka is no stranger to the sight of blood given all the opponents and enemies he’s fought and slaughtered. And he knows that with this amount of blood, anyone will soon face death. His face falls. "Red... red bean..."
Cale is bleeding, sure, but the blood on his chest is fake. It only looks bad because of his messy nosebleed that he’s wiped across his sleeves and shoulders.
“Hey, are you guys alright? There was a—”
Harol is finally here as well, having followed the trail of destruction behind Choi Han. His eyes widen at the sight of Cale’s state. “Quick! Pick him up and carry him back to the academy, he needs immediate medical treatment!”
Toonka hurriedly picks Cale up before Choi Han is able to do so, but Cale grips onto Choi Han’s collar, forcing Choi Han to stand as well. Choi Han still looks dazed, his pupils shaking and unfocused.
“How good are you at controlling wind? Gather the leaves,” Cale gasps in pain as Toonka’s fingers brush against a tender bruise. Cale’s fist tightens so much that it turns white, a glaring contrast to Choi Han’s black uniform. “Form an ‘SOS’ in the air. If you have any other powers, use them. Gather attention. Now!”
Choi Han nods, his unfocused eyes sharpening once again. As they run back to the academy, he spreads his hands and multiple quick slashes slice hundreds of tree leaves off the tree branches. The leaves fly skyward, separating into three bundles. With a look of utmost concentration, they begin to form the letters Cale requested.
Choi Han’s black locks fly around wildly as he orchestrates everything, dashing alongside them. Even as an S-rank, controlling multiple streams of wind with such high precision seems to take a toll on him. His breaths become ragged as though he’s suffering from oxygen deprivation, face ghastly pale.
The rapid wind hurts Cale’s eyes and makes it hard to breathe. He coughs, eyes screwed shut as though grimacing from unbearable pain.
At that moment, he feels a heavy weight settle on his head. It’s warm, like the body temperature of a young child. Water drips onto his cheeks, too hot to be raindrops. A childish voice full of stubbornness and aggrievement rings in his head.
Don’t die. You can’t die.
Suddenly, Choi Han takes a huge inhale as though he’s been freed from a burning house. The SOS above their head becomes twice as large as before and their speed triples — despite that, they do not run into any obstacles because they’re all blown apart by a frightening and deadly wind. Trees are uprooted and tossed to the side, and their path becomes amazingly smooth. Wind constantly surges around them to guide their way.
Toonka gasps in surprise. “Oh, it’s easier to run now!”
They continue onwards on this sudden wind path that seems to have been provided by God. Cale clings onto Toonka for dear life, paling rapidly as he becomes nauseous from the speed.
Why are you so weak? Why didn’t you call for me?
Cale has no idea how to summon a familiar to his side. The black dragon never agreed to enter a contract with him, so would a summon from an F-rank student even work?
Sniff…
It was hard to tell if it was snot or tears falling on his face. Cale grimaces. Neither are pleasant to think about.
“I won’t die,” Cale whispers. He has no plans on dying anytime soon.
“Did you just say something, red bean? I can’t hear you! We’ll be there soon, hold on!”
Within a minute, they arrive at the edge of the forest. Toonka and Choi Han’s transportation speed is much faster than that of horses.
“Cale-nim, w-what do I do now? You, you’re so pale…” Choi Han’s face is becoming as white as a sheet himself. The wide-eyed expression on his face makes him look younger than he is. Even Toonka is panicking, unsure of what to do. In all his years of life as a warrior of the Whipper Kingdom, he’s only known strength and power. Nothing would be able to kill him. But when it comes to someone so small and skinny… however powerful Toonka was, he was unable to help Cale at this moment. His strength was useless.
The sense of helplessness permeated their hearts and chained down their feet like heavy shackles. They continued to stare at Cale, who’s white like a ghost. It’s as though all the blood in his body has left him and he's close to becoming a corpse.
“It’s okay.” Cale attempts to assure the two people who are close to tears. They look at him with disbelief as Cale repeats, “I’m fine. We’re out of danger now.”
He might be in pain from his bruised ribs and nauseous from the high-speed ride, but he’ll live.
“But, Cale-nim, you, you’re…” Choi Han’s eyes are teary and lost as he mutters beneath his breath. “Why…? How could this… This shouldn’t…”
Harol catches up again, having followed the path they’ve left behind. He heaves and pants, clearly not as fit or skilled as Choi Han or Toonka. Cale feels a little bad for him. “Why are you guys still standing around? You all need medical attention! I’ll go tell the teachers what happened, so make sure to get treated!”
The area is starting to become crowded as the student council and teachers arrive on the scene.
“Um, a healer—” Choi Han begins to say, but Cale interrupts him.
“Hans,” Cale says, grabbing onto Choi Han’s shoulder with a bloody hand. It leaves bloodstains, and Choi Han’s pupils are dilated as he stares at all the red. However, it manages to get Choi Han to come back to his senses. “Get Hans.”
Choi Han nods and dashes off, zipping between people like a skilled soccer player. It makes Cale wonder if the sports in this world are the same as well. If so, wouldn’t Choi Han dominate all of them?
Toonka sets Cale down in a sitting position on the ground but he’s strangely quiet. Cale takes the opportunity to close his eyes and regulate his breathing, gently probing his chest with light fingers. He winces in pain. It hurts like a bitch, but it shouldn’t be broken. He sniffles and holds his wrist against his nose, feeling dizzy from various things. All the running, the blood loss, the visions, the ride that’s faster than a bullet train…
“Cale, what happened?”
Cale opens his eyes at the sound of the familiar voice. It’s the student council president, looking as perfect and put together as ever even during an emergency. Even right now, the warm sunlight caresses Alberu’s blond locks, casting off a radiant, golden glow. Cale squints his eyes at the brightness of it. Above that shiny hair, the affection rating pales in comparison, shimmering at 0%.
Seeing Cale unable to reply (when in reality he’s too lazy to explain), Alberu turns to Toonka and asks, “How long has it been since he got hurt?” With Alberu’s head turned, Cale sees the trickle of sweat rolling down the side of his face. He must have rushed over here. It’s a tiny crack in his perfect mask.
“Uh, I, I don’t…” Toonka tries to think but the time escapes him.
“How long!” Alberu presses impatiently. There’s a rare look of seriousness on his face and he’s not smiling like he usually is as he demands answers.
Rosalyn is quick to interrupt, pressing a manicured hand on Alberu’s shoulder to get his attention. “President! Stay calm. His breathing is still stable. He’s going to be fine.”
Alberu's face shifts, forming an expression Cale's more familiar with.
“Sorry, Rosalyn. Thank you for the reminder,” Alberu gives a slight smile and Rosalyn sighs, dropping her hand.
“You’re welcome, President.”
Continuing to hold his sleeve against his bloody nose, Cale replies somewhat jokingly, “I don’t think this forest is suitable for first years?”
Alberu leans down and grips Cale’s shoulder firmly. With his expression hidden from the others around them, it’s back to a grim face. Cale supposes he must really look terrible. “Save your strength. I’ll talk to the others first and hear your side of the story later.” He digs into his coat and pulls out a red vial. He pops open the cap and hands it to Cale. “Drink this first. It’s the highest-grade recovery potion. Do you need any help to drink?”
Instead of replying, Cale grabs the potion and downs it without regard. He knows one of these costs a fortune and he doesn’t want the crown prince to change his mind and take it back. Instantly, his throbbing headache begins to clear up and his ribs no longer hurt. He sighs in relief.
“Thanks, sunbae.”
“I have to go now. Please take care of him, Toonka. I apologize for losing my composure earlier. You can use this, Cale. I’ll be back to check on you later.”
Alberu drops a pure white handkerchief on Cale’s lap and stands, but Cale stops him by gripping onto his pant leg with pale fingers.
“Hey, it’s too white. Take it with you. I don’t want to wash it and give it back.”
Bloodstains are hard to remove.
Alberu’s serious expression melts into one of disbelieving laughter. The furrow in his brow disappears as he chuckles and shakes his head. “Seriously you… Don’t worry, you don’t have to wash it or give it back.” He leaves with Rosalyn before Cale can say another word.
Hm? This handkerchief… isn’t it the one Alberu gives to Mary after Mary falls down and scrapes her knee? Cale brushes his hand across the golden sun crest in the corner. Well, Alberu should have a few spare handkerchiefs, so it should be fine.
Cale watches as Alberu commands the scene and begins a headcount to ensure the safety of all students. The dispatched teams of teachers and upperclassmen move in squads to find the first and second years that are still in the forest. It’s quite impressive to watch.
Toonka is still being very, very quiet next to him.
Cale presses the handkerchief against his nose. The blood has pretty much stopped. Since he’s no longer in any pain, he has more capacity to care for the people around him. He asks, “Hey, are you hurt too?”
Toonka begins to shake. Then, large tears start to stream from his eyes as the numbers on top of his head sparkle. “Red bean…!”
44%
Isn’t that way too high?! “What?”
“I’m sorry for being so weak!”
Weak? The person who’s probably the weakest student in the whole academy stares stupidly at the most muscular warrior from the Whipper Kingdom.
“Even now, you’re caring for me even when you’re this hurt. No one has ever asked if I’m hurt before. You’re truly a good person!”
Isn’t it normal to ask? They’re partners after all. And it’s not like he gave Toonka a potion or something like Alberu did. Cale sighs as he looks at Toonka. Toonka is covered in dirt from rolling on the ground from the battle, his forehead is bleeding, and his hands still have small puncture wounds from the boar’s barbed tail. Given how talkative and active he is though, he should be fine with some medical treatment later.
“I thought I was strong but I’m too weak to protect a single person…I'm not a true man...”
Cale grips Toonka’s wrist to stop him from his self-criticizing barrage. “Toonka. I have a task for you. You know how dangerous the forest is right?”
“Yes?” Toonka blinks. Tears fall from his eyes. Even his tears are large.
Cale squeezes his wrist. His eyes are serious as he explains, “You need to rescue the cats. Those children are depending on you to go back to save them. Are you still able to move?”
He doesn’t have the ability to go back for them himself. He’s slow and he has no combat or defensive abilities. If he goes back in, he’ll likely attract more danger.
“Oh! You’re right! Those tiny little things! I’ll go rescue them!”
“I’m counting on you.”
Toonka nods with wide eyes, jumping to his feet. The numbers on top of Toonka’s head sparkle again.
48%
There’s no time to stress about the affection ratings because it’s a critical moment. Cale doesn’t want anyone to get hurt or die because of him.
“Meow!”
“...” Cale wishes he could take his words back. Just what the hell did he increase the affection ratings for?
The cats jump out of the treeline, looking no worse for wear except for some dirt smudged on their cheeks. They land on four paws and run to Cale. Hong clambers onto his lap and meows loudly, while On uses her paws to press against Cale’s thighs. They seem to be asking if he’s okay, so he pats them with his hands. They meow even louder when they see the dried bloodstains everywhere, including on his pale face.
“I’m okay,” Cale repeats. He feels pretty good right now, actually, thanks to the position from the student council president. High-quality stuff sure is great, especially when they’re free.
A smile finally returns to Toonka’s face. “I’m glad you tiny things are fine!”
They meow at him in greeting and then they meow again as they stare at the area above Cale’s head.
“WAHHHHH SLOW DOWN PLEASEEEEEEE!!!!”
Hans shrieks as he’s given the experience of the piggyback ride of hell on Choi Han’s back. Cale derives vicarious satisfaction at the sight—finally, someone will know how he feels when he’s being carried at high speeds.
“I’ve brought him, Cale-nim!”
Hans stumbles when he’s back on the ground. He holds a hand against his mouth, dry heaving miserably. “Young master Cale… what seems to be the problem this t—huh?”
Maybe the instincts of a doctor kick in, but he half kneels by Cale’s side and takes a closer look at his face and all the blood around him. It’s rare to see Hans so professional and serious. Hans’ eyes flit across Cale’s chest where he recognizes the fake blood, then he focuses on the nosebleed.
“I’ll take a closer look at you back in the infirmary, young master Cale. But you’ll be fine. I see you’ve already had a potion.”
“Then I’ll—” Choi Han begins to offer to carry Cale, but Cale is quick to stop him.
“No. Hans is the most familiar with my body so he’ll be able to treat me. You should stay here and help. Toonka, you should help with the evacuation too.”
Something dark flashes through Choi Han’s eyes, but it’s too quick to be seen. Choi Han bows his head and replies in a quiet voice, “Yes, Cale-nim. Please take care of yourself.”
“I’ll find you later, red bean! Don’t worry, I will save everyone and kill all the bad pigs!”
"Ah wait. Hans, do you have any potions on you? Give it to them." Turning to Toonka and Choi Han, Cale says, "Make sure to drink one yourself. You don't know if you'll have to fight any more of those boars."
"Red bean...! I don't deserve this!" Toonka sobs. His crying face sure is a sight to see. "I'll work hard and make sure to rescue everyone!"
"...Thank you very much, Cale-nim."
Hans grumbles as he digs the potions out of his pockets. He's the one supplying them, so why is Cale the only one being thanked? Cale is wondering the exact same thing as the numbers above Toonka and Choi Han twinkle again.
50%
43%
Cale stares at their retreating backs as they run to aid the evacuation efforts. Maybe he really should start looking into ways to lower the affection ratings? He frowns at the thought of all the things he has to do in the future.
With that settled, Cale looks at Hans expectantly. The poor infirmary doctor sighs and moves to lift Cale. Cale cooperates by placing his arms around Hans’ shoulders as he’s lifted into a shaky bridal carry.
“Young master… why are you so heavy?” Hans whines as he starts to take precarious steps towards the school infirmary.
Of course it's heavy, Hans is carrying a human, two kittens, and a baby dragon.
However, he replies with a straight face, “You’re just feeling weak after being carried by Choi Han.”
“Oh… I guess that might be true…”
Aigoo, when is the invisible kid on his head going to stop crying? Cale sighs and lifts a hand to pat the trembling black dragon’s back.
“I’m really fine, highest grade potions are amazing.”
Hans misunderstands that Cale is speaking to him. “Thank goodness, young master! I was so frightened when I heard that announcement telling all school staff to gather here!”
“You can just put me down in the infirmary and go back to help. I’ll be fine.”
“The kittens aren’t hurt?”
“No. Don’t think about skimping on work.”
“How can you say that, young master! I take my work very seriously! And you’re in no position to judge me!”
Hans is right. The student with the worst attendance record in the school nods his head. “Yes, don’t be like me.”
“...” Hans is speechless in the face of Cale’s shamelessness.
Notes:
I think it’s very fun to infer Cale’s ‘affection ratings’ for different characters too. Share your current affection ratings for the cast in the comments!
Note for future commenters asking about updates: I don't have a fixed schedule! I do try to update once a month but it might be late sometimes because I'm working 2 jobs, so I can only write when I have free time + when I'm inspired. Thank you for your understanding in advance <3
Chapter 9: Family
Notes:
I’ve decided to change all seonbae mentions to sunbae because Alberu is the sun and he’s also the bae. Thanks to everyone who voted on the Twitter poll! You can follow me on Twitter @shigahands! There’s a pretty big LCF community there. I’m trying to be less shy and interact more, so it’ll make me happy if you interacted with me <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The infirmary is quiet once Hans leaves. Cale navigates the infirmary with ease since he’s already familiar with the room. He cleans his face at the sink and washes away all of the blood and dirt. Then, he opens the drawer with the spare student uniforms. Once again, there are only large-sized uniforms.
Cale sighs. He really should talk to Hans about getting uniforms in his size.
He tugs off his dirty and stained uniform, kicking it into the corner. There’s a fading bruise on his chest, but other than that, it seems like he’ll be fine. He pulls on a clean set of uniforms and yawns loudly as he buttons his shirt. His feet are pretty sore from all the walking he did, so he decides to climb into the soft infirmary bed to take a nap.
Before he can do that though, there’s something else he should settle.
The two cats are meowing softly at a crying baby dragon that’s huddled up on the floor. Its no longer invisible, and its paws are pressed against its face. Tears continue to drip down onto the floor.
Lying on the cold floor isn’t good for a child, so Cale scoops the dragon into his arms and brings it with him into the bed. The cats follow along, hopping nimbly onto the bed. Three pairs of eyes watch the sniffling kid.
After hesitating for a moment, Cale starts to pat the round and shaking head.
“Why are you crying?”
Was the black dragon scared because of the large boar? Was it scared by the sight of blood?
“You…” The dragon whimpers. “You… don’t want me.”
Cale blinks in surprise. What? His hand stops patting the dragon, but the dragon’s crying begins to grow in intensity. The cats meow anxiously and start to pat the dragon’s back with their paws, and at the sight of it, Cale urgently starts to do so as well.
“Don’t cry. What-”
Before Cale can ask for clarification, the four-year-old dragon starts to yell, “You almost died! You can’t die! I don’t want to be alone, I, I—! WAHH!”
Although Cale isn’t a good person, he’s also not terrible enough that he won’t feel bad if a young child cries because of him. He hugs the wailing dragon tightly and sighs. “Didn’t I tell you? I won’t die. I’m totally fine.”
The dragon’s cries are muffled now as its crying face is pressed into Cale’s chest. “But, blood! Blood! If you die I’ll destroy this world!”
Just what kind of scary threats was a four-year-old making?
“No, no, it’s not all blood.”
Cale contemplates putting the dragon down on the bed so he can fetch his stained uniform but decides against it. The dragon is clinging tightly to him like a baby monkey afraid of losing its mother. Keeping the dragon in his arms, Cale gets off the bed, squats down before his pile of clothes and pulls out the shirt. That cats follow along, meowing as their eyes worriedly watch the crying dragon.
“Smell it if you don’t believe me.”
“...” The black dragon is still crying, but he’s pretty obedient. He turns his head towards the uniform clutched in Cale’s hand and then blinks. “...It smells sweet.”
Hans has added the sweetener into the fake blood packets after Cale’s previous complaints that the fake blood packets were too bitter, but Cale hasn’t gotten to taste the new ones for himself.
“Yeah, it’s fake blood,” Cale explains, dropping the uniform so he can wipe the dragon’s tears away. With that explained, it’s time to lie down again, so he moves back to the bed. “I didn’t expect it to burst. Hah… it’s been bringing me trouble, should I just stop using them?”
The black dragon is no longer crying now, but it still looks upset and sullen. “Why do you need fake blood?”
"Sometimes you need to pretend to be hurt before you're hurt for real." Cale doubts a dragon like Raon will need to learn a lesson like this, but it's important to make the kid understand so he stops worrying. “Like for example, if you meet a bear, you can lie down and play dead and it’ll leave you alone.”
“Bears are weak though?”
“Yeah, but I’m weaker than a bear.”
“...I’ll protect you.”
Cale is surprised by the dragon’s mumbled words. The dragon is avoiding eye contact from him now, although it’s still clutching onto Cale.
“Are you sure you want to be my familiar?”
“Do you want me?” The dragon asks in return.
Its tone is incredibly childish. Even though it’s a dragon, it’s still a little kid.
“Of course. You’re very strong. You were really impressive with the wind spells earlier. I can’t do anything half as strong as that. My mana is incredibly limited.” Cale needs a strong familiar to protect his weak self, but he can’t provide much mana to the dragon due to his low magical aptitude. “That’s why I thought you wouldn’t want to partner with me.”
The dragon turned up its snout. Haughtily, it says, “I don’t need your puny mana. I have more than enough.”
Cale smiles. “That’s true.” The black dragon has more mana than any of the first years, including Choi Han.
With Cale’s answer, the black dragon’s tail starts to swish from side to side. It gets up, standing on all fours on Cale’s chest. “Good! Then we are partners from today!” The dragon’s voice is arrogant, but Cale can sense the great cheer underlying it.
The dragon presses a stubby paw against Cale’s heart and murmurs something too quiet to be heard. A faint wisp of black magic drifts lazily in the air as a pleasant heat warms up Cale’s chest.
Hm?
“We don’t have to cut our palms?” Cale asks in confusion.
The dragon snorts and looks at Cale as though Cale is the four-year-old child instead. “Haven’t you lost enough blood, human?”
Well, the dragon has a point. But still, if there’s no need to spill blood in the first place, then why the hell did everyone else do it?
“Where’s the mark?” Cale asks. He holds his pale hands in front of him. They’re too smooth, nothing like the other students who have their own coloured marks representative of the familiars they’re contracted with.
The dragon looks at Cale’s thin and pale wrists and frowns.
“...Human, why are you so weak? They said you summoned me because we’re similar. Since I’m a strong and mighty dragon, shouldn’t you be strong too?” The black dragon’s tone is purely curious with no ill intent or mockery behind it. Cale agrees — he’s been transmigrated into a fantasy world and yet his magic powers are so puny.
“We can be similar in different ways.”
“Then in what ways are we similar?”
“We can find out together from now on.”
Together. The word made the black dragon’s wings flutter rapidly in the air. “Sure! We’ll have lots and lots of time together! Now that we’ve agreed to be together, give me a name, human!” The black dragon taps its paws on Cale’s chest, brimming with excitement.
Name? Cale isn’t very good with names.
As Cale thinks, the black dragon starts flying around him in circles, as though its anticipation can’t be contained. The dragon had always been haughty, sulking, or crying. Cale wonders what it’ll look like if it smiles the way children should. With that thought in mind, Cale decides on a suitable name.
“Raon. Your name will be Raon Miru.”
“What does it mean?
In pure Korean, it means...
“Joyful dragon. It’s a name that wishes for your happiness.”
Raon’s mouth falls open slightly. His big eyes glisten with moisture and it’s a new expression Cale hasn’t seen before. His wings tremble in the air, making him tilt to the side. Cale is quick to offer his hands for Raon to land on so he doesn’t get hurt. Those claws grip onto him, firm enough to hold on but not hard enough to hurt.
“R-Really?”
“Why? Do you not like it?” Cale frowns. “I can come up with something el-”
“No! You can’t take it back! It’s my name now!” Raon huffs. He stomps on Cale’s hands. “I will be happy! You must make me happy! No, we must be happy together!”
Cale plans to live a happy and relaxing retirement life. “Sure, let’s be happy together.”
Raon, just like his name, begins to smile.
Oh, so dragons can smile.
Amused, Cale starts to smile too.
The door to the infirmary is thrown open, and Eric Wheelsman arrives at the scene of Cale smiling at thin air because Raon has turned invisible and flown off his hands. Cale’s smile drops instantly, going back to a straight face.
…Are dragons shy?
“Cale…? What are you doing with your hands?”
“I’m checking if all my fingers are still there,” Cale lies shamelessly.
To his utter surprise, Eric rushes over in tears and holds both of Cale’s hands tightly. “Yes, they’re all there! You don’t have to worry! Oh, I can’t believe what happened. My heart dropped when I heard you got hurt!”
Cale sits patiently as Eric fusses over him, looking for injuries and picking dirt off his hair. It’s a bit annoying, but he knows Eric is doing it out of worry. And isn’t it a good thing to have someone who is concerned about your wellbeing? However, seeing someone cry because of you isn’t a particularly good feeling.
“Hyung-nim, I’m really okay. Stop crying.” He attempts to comfort Eric by patting his shoulder. “The student council president gave me the highest grade potion.”
“He did? The highest grade potion?” Eric looks surprised and confused, but then his expression settles into something more relaxed. He lifts his glasses to wipe away his tears. Reassured, Eric smiles and says, “That’s good, that’s good. Let me know if there’s anything I can do to help you, Cale. Anything at all! ”
This is a good time to ask Eric about Mary.
“Hyung-nim, do you know someone called Mary?”
Eric blinks at the unexpected question, but his expression is one of pure confusion. “Mary? No, I can’t say I’ve heard of her…”
The affection ratings glow above his head, remaining the same.
40%
The last bit of self-doubt finally leaves him. All the ratings above the male leads’ really are his. Fuck. He really hopes he didn’t become the ‘main character’. Once Mary gets here, he’ll have a better grasp of the situation. If Mary is someone who’s transmigrated like him, he could potentially help her secretly to get her on the best route with Choi Han and end the game peacefully.
He looks at the cats. Yeah, he can probably persuade them to help too, given how they’re supposed to be her familiars in the original game.
The cats give him suspicious looks and back away at the sight of his smile.
Who is Mary? Raon asks in his head.
You’ll meet her in the future, Cale thinks in reply.
“Are you hungry?" Eric asks. Eric is such a worrywart, but it's true that Cale is pretty famished right now, so he nods. "I need to go back to class soon, but I’ve asked the chef to prepare some—” at the moment, there’s knocking at the door, causing Eric to pause in his words. “Oh, that must be him! Come in, Beacrox! I have to go now, Cale. Eat well and rest well!”
Excuse me? Come in, who?
The door slides open, revealing the tall and muscular chef dressed immaculately in a white chef uniform and white gloves. Beacrox’s eyes are shadowed with dark eye bags and it makes him look more intimidating. And the percentage rating above his head is no longer at 1%.
It’s 0%. Shit. What if it falls even more?
Beacrox lifts the wrapped package in his hand and Cale stares for far too long instead of accepting.
It smells good, Human!
“Take it,” Beacrox says impatiently, his voice more like a low angry growl of a beast than a polite request of a chef.
Cale takes it immediately. Under Beacrox’s flat look, he unwraps it and finds a sandwich.
The sandwich looks very familiar. Cale’s sure he has seen them before. They look exactly like the sandwiches that hung on his doorknob one fine morning, the exact sandwiches he left at Choi Han’s door.
"You better not give it to anyone else this time," Beacrox mutters as he glares at Cale.
This time... Shit, then Beacrox knew he gave the previous ones to Choi Han. "Yes, sir," Cale replies obediently, bringing the sandwich closer to inspect it. Is this poisoned? He takes a look at Beacrox and flinches at the chef’s murderous aura. Well, maybe he’ll be killed if he doesn’t eat it.
Cale takes a small bite. The wonderful flavour of the roasted beef, the crispness of the lettuce and tomatoes, the subtlety of the handmade mayonnaise…wow, this is one of the most delicious sandwiches he’s ever had in his life. It’s like one of those fancy sandwiches he saw advertised in the hipster cafes he passed by on his way to his part-time work.
Sometimes, you don’t realize how hungry you are until you’ve taken a bite of something. Cale feels like that's the case this time — he’s suddenly ravenous. He takes a larger bite of the sandwich, chewing in contentment. Soon, half of the sandwich is gone. At that moment, he notices the sparkling eyes of On and Hong. They’re pretty much drooling as they watch him eat.
Human, I want to eat it too!
“...” Well, there’s no way around it. He has to feed the three kids. Shamelessly, Cale turns to Beacrox and asks, “It’s delicious. Can I have more?”
Throughout the years of his employment at the Henituse estate, Beacrox has only received complaints after complaints about his food from Cale Henituse. The picky young master had never cleaned off a plate before. And to even ask for more food?
Cale shivers at the intense stare Beacrox shoots his way. There’s also an intense wave of light as the affection rating above Beacrox’s shifts. Cale squints his eyes, and when the brightness dims…
5%
!?
“... I’ll be back.”
Cale stares at Beacrox’s retreating back in a stupor. Why did demanding for more food increase the affection ratings? Was it a chef’s heart to feed people? He really didn’t understand Beacrox at all, making the chef one of the scariest male leads to deal with.
Since Beacrox has left to get more food, Cale offers the other half of the sandwich to the three children, including Raon who is no longer invisible once again. However, they don’t take the sandwich from him, instead choosing to take bites from the sandwich while he holds it. It’s quite fun to feed them like this since Cale has never been close with animals back when he was Kim Rok Soo.
After the sandwich is finished. Cale kicks back and relaxes. He almost falls asleep, if not for a new person entering the room with loud and heavy footsteps.
The cats meow at the visitor in greeting, but Raon is once again nowhere to be seen.
"I’ve beaten all the evil piggies, red bean!” Toonka declares victoriously. The potion has healed Toonka’s wounds, but he hasn’t cleaned himself up at all, so there are still streaks of blood and dirt on him. Perhaps Harol should’ve told him to clean up before visiting a sick person too. “This is my first time visiting a sick person, and Harol told me to bring a gift!" Toonka proudly presents the wildflowers in his hands. “Here, red bean! I remember you said you were like flowers, so the flowers reminded me of you!"
There are grass stains all over Toonka’s fingers. Imagining the sight of such a muscular man hunching over to pick tiny flowers is quite amusing, so Cale can't help but smile as he accepts the humble gift. He sniffs it curiously, and the gentle floral fragrance is quite pleasing. "Thanks, Toonka."
Human, do you like flowers?
They’re pretty nice. Nice smells help me to sleep better.
Okay, I understand.
Toonka stared at Cale during the conversation between Raon and Cale. The image of the pale, beautiful redhead fits strangely well with the small and delicate flowers.
53%
Toonka has never before cared for appearances. But somehow, he feels his heart doing a weird flip-floppy thing, as though he's been tossed into the air by a monster. Then he notices that some of the flowers are already wilting, and some of them no longer have their full petals. Even though he just plucked them...
At that moment, Toonka remembers the conversation he shared with Cale on the wagon.
“I’m very, very weak.”
“...How did you stay alive all this time?”
“The same way flowers grow along the roads. They’re easily plucked and will die if you step on them. But they live if no one hurts them.”
Then, he thinks of Cale’s blood-soaked appearance. Toonka's face falls. "...You're so weak, red bean. You crumble so easily."
He’s right! You’re too weak!
"Yes, I'm weak." Cale agrees with Toonka and Raon like it's obvious. He raises an eyebrow, unsure of why Toonka said such things. He doesn't seem the type to shoot someone while they're down. Cale’s other eyebrow goes up when he finally notices the changed affection rating. Wait, since when did that happen?
For the first time, Toonka finds himself wanting to protect instead of destroy. "I'm sorry I let you get hurt, red bean. Even though I was supposed to be your partner and help you..."
"Enough with that. You've done plenty to help me. I would've died if you weren’t there."
Died.
Cale… dying?
Death has always been a faraway thought for the strong Toonka. However, it's not like he doesn't know the risk of battles. Some warriors in the Whipper Kingdom find dying in battle a form of glory. Toonka doesn't feel that way. He thinks if he dies in battle, it'll just mean he was too weak. He always fights with his full battle with a single-minded tenacity to win and survive.
Cale's clearly very weak. It won't be strange for him to die in any battle. But why does Toonka's heart hurt at the thought of it? He doesn't want his red bean to get hurt or die.
"I'll do a better job of protecting you next time, red bean. I'll get stronger! I’ll go and train right now!!!" Toonka runs out of the room with a determined roar, not even giving Cale a chance to reply. Cale shrugs and deposits the flowers into the vase on the bedside table.
You can’t die, weak human! I’ll destroy the world if you die! I will kill everyone, destroy everything, and then erase myself!
What a scary threat. For the sake of world peace, Cale replies, “I won’t die. I have a strong dragon by my side.”
Yeah! This strong dragon will protect you!
“Thanks,” Cale replies with a smile.
Now he can sleep.
Human, I smell something fishy.
Or maybe not.
“Make way, make way!” Hans yells as he carries in a student with long blue hair. Cale is familiar with the shade of blue hair and he instantly sits up in concern. There’s a large bubble of water surrounding Paseton’s left arm, right up to his shoulder. Upon a closer look, there are blobs of dark red liquid — blood?— floating within it too. Wait, his arm— his arm is almost entirely severed. Paseton’s arm is only being held together to his shoulder with the water magic.
“Paseton!”
Cale rushes to his side right as Hans places Paseton down on an empty infirmary bed. There’s cold sweat on Paseton’s brow as his face twists in pain and concentration. He doesn’t let up on the water magic as he pants in shallow breaths.
“C-Cale…” A slight look of relief crosses his face, seeing Cale is safe, but a new wave of pain quickly twists his expression as he groans. There’s an incredibly gory wound where the tusk of the boar had impaled through his abdomen as well. Cale’s eyes darken at the sight of it. Despite the terrible wound, Paseton is still focusing on saving his arm. If he loses a limb it’ll be hard for him to balance and swim in the water, making it hard for him to live with the Whale Tribe and his family.
This fishy-smelling guy is losing too much blood!
Damn it. Just why the hell are events like this happening? Cale cusses quietly under his breath. Just what the hell is up with this academy?
“Hurry, get the highest grade potion you have!” Cale yells at Hans who’s still rummaging through the cabinets.
Hans pauses in surprise. Then, he shakes his head and explains, “Those potions are only supposed to be used by the royal—”
“Give it to me!” Cale demands with a harsh glare. Time is of the essence, and it’s important to save Paseton right now. “Alberu Crossman would definitely agree to use it!”
Hans nods and stops hesitating. Cale grabs the potion Hans passes to him and pops open the cap. He props up Paseton’s head with one hand and feeds the potion to him with the other. Paseton’s Adam’s apple pops as he swallows the healing potion, and soon enough, the terrible expression on his face eases, leaving only weariness behind. He turns his head to look at his shoulder.
The nasty wound on his abdomen is closed, and his arm is once again connected to his shoulder. At the sight of it, tears well up in his eyes. “Ah, thank goodness… thank goodness…” Paseton repeats to himself like it’s a prayer. The tears slip down his pale cheeks, and through the tears, he laughs. His eyes are bright and alive as he regards Cale with gratitude. “Thank you so much, Cale.”
Cale clenches his fists tightly.
There’s nothing to thank him for. Cale doesn’t know what expression to make right now, after seeing how badly Paseton had been hurt. Paseton could’ve been dead if he failed to receive treatment in time. This time, if he didn’t attend the afternoon class this time, would Paseton still get hurt?
Seeing Cale’s odd expression, Paseton becomes concerned. “Cale? Are you okay? Are you hurt as well?”
Human, are you still hurt? Raon’s voice is concerned. Cale feels the dragon settle upon his head, its presence warm and heavy.
“No, I’m—” Cale pauses when he senses someone at the door.
Oh, it’s a person with a stronger fishy smell!
“Paseton!” A blindingly beautiful woman strides into the room, a feat that should be difficult on the tall black stiletto heels she’s wearing. She doesn’t spare a glance at anyone in the room, rushing over to the boy who looks so much like her. At the sight of all the blood, her expression crumbles as though she’s about to break down. Her eyes are full of devastated tears as she cups the cheek of her brother—it seems like being crybabies is a trait that’s passed down in their family. “Oh, Paseton…”
At the sight of the tears his strong sister only sheds when it comes to him, Paseton feels a new wave of emotion overwhelm him.
He lowers his head in shame and mumbles, “Noona, I’m sorry I’m so weak.” He’s always her burden and he feels so, so terrible about his inadequacy. His family members have never once faulted him for it, only showering him with love and care, but he knows how the other members of the Whale tribe look at him with contempt and disgust. He knows how his teachers are disappointed in him given his sister’s great reputation, and the gossip the students spread behind his back. He grips the bedsheets and repeats again, in a shaky voice close to breaking, “I’m… so sorry.”
“What’s wrong with being weak?”
At the sound of Cale’s voice, the siblings turn their heads to look at him. Both of their eyes are teary, and the tears shimmer like jewels next to their ocean-coloured eyes.
Cale continues, “Is it your fault if you get hurt because you’re weak? No, it’s the fault of the ones who hurt you.”
Witira nods. Her hands wipe away Paseton’s tears carefully with a deep adoration behind them. “He’s right, my baby brother. Why are you apologizing? You have nothing to apologize for. Besides, your heart is so strong, stronger than anyone else in the ocean. I know you always stand up for others. Didn’t you get hurt this time trying to protect someone else?”
“That’s because I want to be like you, Noona.”
“You’re already like me, Paseton. I am so, so proud of you.”
…Cale feels like quite the outsider in the face of this heartwarming sibling moment. At that moment, he feels someone staring at him, so he turns his head.
It’s Alberu Crossman, watching Cale as he leans against the doorframe. It’s said that people reveal their true selves during moments of crisis. Alberu is pleased since it feels like he’s gotten a look at the ‘real’ side of Cale Henituse. He waves his hand and gestures for Cale to join him. Then, he turns to Hans and smiles pointedly. Hans immediately gets the message and skedaddles away to god knows where, leaving Cale alone to deal with the student council president.
Although Alberu is smiling at Cale, who's just saved a student from having their limb amputated, the affection rating above his head…
Every target Cale has interacted with had an affection rating above zero, no matter how much they seemed like they hated him (like Beacrox). And yet, this prince with a friendly smile has a rating as unwavering as his confidence.
0%.
In Alberu’s most famous bad ending, Mary suffers unspeakable things and dies at the hand of corrupt nobles. With her death, the affection rating plummets from above ninety to zero. As a result, Alberu Crossman becomes disillusioned with the world and beheads any noble for the slightest infraction, including his peers from his time at the academy. He goes on a long rampage to conquer other continents, becoming known as a tyrant. Hundreds of thousands of civilians die under his rule, be it due to war or the harsh living conditions. Loveless and friendless, Alberu stops smiling and ultimately dies at the hand of revolutionaries after a long decade of war.
If the affection rating falls below zero due to a lack of affection, it’ll trigger another bad ending where you're forced to leave the academy because you don’t deserve to be there. Cale doesn’t remember the requirements to make the ratings fall, but given how he’s still stuck at zero…
“Sunbae,” Cale greets warily when he’s in the doorway. He closes the door behind him to give Paseton and Witira more privacy. “I’m sorry for using the potion without your permission.”
“Where did your previous confidence go?” Alberu asks, his smile ever-present.
Human, this guy smells weird.
Not with the smells again. Raon was making it hard to concentrate. Cale’s in a crisis of falling into a bad ending, and he needs his full wits about him to deal with a guy like Alberu Crossman.
But how should he increase his favourability with Alberu? Maybe it’ll be best to appeal to his protective side?
“I heard the highest grade potions are very rare and expensive to make,” Cale makes a thoughtful and concerned expression. “Shouldn’t we try to improve on the availability and efficacy of our potions to better protect the students? I believe it’s possible with our handsome, capable, intelligent, and generous student council president.”
Human, why are you talking like that? You sound weird.
“You seem to be in a great condition if you’re able to speak like that,” Alberu says wryly.
“It’s all thanks to your everlasting grace and all-encompassing kindness to save the life of even a small bird, sunbae,” Cale dials up the charm, wearing a pleasant smile on his face. He’ll still be curled up in bed in pain over his bruised ribs without Alberu’s potion. However, within his words is another message, a message to forget about the cost of the potion he used on Paseton. “The birdsong continues every morning due to your bottomless compassion.”
“And I’m very pleased to see the students of Roan academy reflect the same spirit,” Alberu grins. He fully knows Cale’s agenda, but he willingly goes along with it. It’s part of his character profile, after all, to genuinely wish for the betterment of Roan Academy, and there’s nothing wrong with the things Cale said. Then, he continues to say, “Most of the students are safe and did not encounter any monsters. We believe it might be a targeted attack. As such, you should join the student council so it’s easier for me to protect you.”
Cale makes a face. It’s a face that shows exactly what he thinks of the idea. Although getting protection is a good thing, being monitored and being roped into doing tasks sounds terrible. Entering the student council sounds like a one-way ticket to hell — the hell of being involved in the main plot.
The corner of Alberu’s lips twitches like he’s trying to hold back a smile. He’s never seen such a blatantly disrespectful expression before. It’s difficult to get into the student council, and the prestige of it guarantees you a solid position in high society. The student council receives hundreds of applications every year. And yet, Cale’s reaction...
Quickly fixing his expression, Cale makes an excuse. “Sunbae, I think I’m getting dizzy again from all the blood loss.” He even holds his hand against his head and grimaces theatrically for greater effect.
Human, are you lying right now? Your face is weird.
Raon is getting better at recognizing the situation. He’s pretty smart for a four-year-old.
“Are you, now?” Alberu’s tone is incredibly patronizing as though he’s speaking to a young child, while his smile is knowing and amused. Damn it, he's too smart for Cale to pull the wool over his eyes. “Yes, it was inconsiderate of me to keep you standing. You should go lie down since it seems like the siblings are almost done talking.”
“I deeply appreciate your concern, sunbae. Truly, you are—” Cale is silenced by a hand pressing firmly against his lips.
Alberu chuckles at Cale’s wide-eyed expression. “That’s enough of the boot licking, go and lie down.”
“...” Unable to say a thing, Cale nods obediently. Alberu’s smile grows wider at his response. There’s a moment where the two of them simply stare at each other, dark red eyes meeting brilliant blue. It might be Cale’s imagination, but he thinks he felt Alberu’s fingers twitch.
“Well then,” Alberu’s smile is sweet as honey when he drops his hand. Cale is unable to discern if the smile is genuine or not, but Alberu’s voice is soft and almost fond as he continues, “Rest well, Cale. I’ll check up on you later.”
Cale nods again, as though Alberu’s hand is still pressed against his mouth. Alberu laughs again, the sound melodious and airy, fluttering around them like a warm and gentle wind. Cale looks at the sparkling 0% above Alberu’s head as the student council president leaves.
…
This makes no sense.
Alberu’s affection ratings are supposed to rise every time the player acts like a good person or does something good for the academy, so Cale’s proposal and concern towards the other students should have done something. Is it because Cale’s kindness is fake?
Human, you should lie down like that weird guy says!
Weird? He is pretty weird. Cale agrees mentally as he opens the door and walks back to the infirmary bed.
He smells so strange. It’s light, but he smells like an old forest, the dark night, and death.
Cale’s feet freeze in their tracks. What?
I don’t think he’s human, but he’s not one of the fishies either. He also doesn’t smell like the cats. I wonder what he is?
“Cale! Are you dizzy again?” Paseton asks in concern. Witira is quick to grab Cale’s shoulders to stabilize him, afraid that he’ll fall and hurt himself. In the next instant, Cale finds himself being carried by toned arms as blue hair caresses his face. The salty scent of the deep sea envelopes him.
Cale blinks as he stares at the beautiful face above him.
Witira places Cale down on the bed and even tucks him in. The cats are making weird sounds next to the pillow. Cale thinks they’re laughing at him.
“...Thank you, seonsaengnim.”
“No no, it should be me thanking you instead. Paseton told me about you. He says you've been a great help to him.” Witira is no longer crying, but her eyes are still red-rimmed. It doesn’t distract from her attractiveness, but instead, it gives her a touch of vulnerability, making her feel more approachable.
Cale feels like he’s meeting a friend’s parent.
“No, he helped me first.”
Witira smiles. She looks incredibly happy. “That child is a bit awkward, but he’s very kind. Please take care of him.”
“Noona!” Paseton yells in a fluster, his cheeks pink. “I’m right here!”
“And he’s also a bit shy,” Witira giggles. She pats Cale’s shoulder. “Well, I need to get back to work. Since you’re Paseton’s friend, please feel free to approach me if you need help with anything, Cale.” She walks over to Paseton and presses a kiss against his cheeks, laughing when he splutters again in embarrassment. Her steps are spirited when she leaves the room. She waves at them cheerfully. “Make sure to rest properly, Paseton!”
It feels like a tsunami came and went.
Paseton groans and covers his face. “Sorry you had to see that, Cale. My sister treats me like I’m forever a little kid…”
Human, human, why did they kiss each other?
It’s because they’re siblings who love each other very much.
Siblings… Cale feels Raon settle down next to him on the pillow. I want a family too.
We’re already family.
Raon’s tail accidentally smacks Cale’s face. Sorry, human! Are you hurt?
Cale removes Raon’s tail from his face and pats the little kid’s head. It seems like dragons wag their tails when they’re happy too, much like dogs.
“She seems like a nice sister.”
“She is, if only a bit too overprotective,” it sounds like a complaint, but Paseton is smiling. “I wish I was stronger so I wouldn’t make her worry. I want to be strong enough to help her.”
Lying down and talking like this, it feels like they are roommates. “I think you’re already helping her. Didn’t you see how happy she was when she left?”
“...Thanks, Cale. You always know the right thing to say.”
Cale yawns. He’s quite sleepy now after such a long day. His words are slurred with drowsiness as he replies, “Well, I am a bit good at that.”
And he finally gets to sleep.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Eric: 40%
Choi Han: 43%
Toonka: 53%
Beacrox: 5%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%
Clopeh: 0%Thank you so much for the 5k kudos! I appreciate it a lot! I’m happy to see so many people enjoying my work. I hope everyone has a great day!
Note: I won’t be updating 0% love in April since I have to focus on AlCale week. Thank you in advance for your understanding!
Chapter 10: Cale, Raon, On, and Hong
Notes:
Omg almost 6.5k kudos! That’s so cool! I believe part of it is thanks to eddnix and Aiko_airi09 for translating this fic and sharing it with Russian and Indonesian fans <3 Big thanks to all readers who left kudos and comments!
Today’s morning announcement by Alberu is submitted by a lovely anon on curiouscat. Thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Cale wakes up, his bed is surrounded by flowers. There are small and cute wildflowers that grow on the sides of the roads, but he also recognizes bright sunflowers, gorgeous roses, and lovely tulips… familiar flowers that should be growing in the school’s gardens and along the walkways. When he sits up, petals fall from his hair, and he reaches up to feel a flower crown on his head. He takes it off for a better look — it’s messily made, already coming apart, as though it’s someone’s first attempt at making it.
He glances to his side in the faint glow of dawn to see two slumbering creatures. The cats have curled up against one side of the bed. On’s nose is twitching in her sleep, while Hong’s limbs are slowly paddling in the air. Both are smiling — they must be having a nice dream. The black dragon is nowhere to be seen, but Cale can see the soft indentation on the bed and pillow, revealing the weight of the invisible dragon with its head resting on the edge of the pillow.
There’s a new package on the bedside table, and Cale remembers with startling clarity that he had asked Beacrox for another sandwich and fell asleep before the chef returned. Shit, what if Beacrox was pissed off about it? Cale picks up the package with his fingers and it is surprisingly light — the children must have eaten it. That’s good. This way, Beacrox will think that Cale had eaten it, and he shouldn't be angry, right?
Human?
Cale hums in reply, turning to look at Raon, who’s once again visible. Raon yawns and wipes the sleep away from his eyes with a paw. He crawls over to Cale’s side and rests his sleepy head on Cale’s thigh. He looks up at his human and asks via telepathy,
Do you like the flowers?
They’re nice flowers, although the ones from the school probably shouldn’t have been plucked. Cale decides not to scold Raon over them. Raon must have spent a lot of time gathering them all, and he did it for Cale who mentioned he likes flowers because their scent helps him to sleep. It’s a sweet gesture from a four-year-old child. It’s fine, Cale decides, they can both be troublemakers. If it comes down to it, he’ll just pay for the flowers. He pats Raon’s head gently.
“I like them. I slept very well thanks to you.”
Raon smiles, tail swishing slowly from side to side. He starts dozing off again on Cale’s thigh as Cale pats his head. The curtains on the windows of the infirmary room flutter softly from the wind, and the slowly rising morning sun creates a soft, hazy ambience in the room. The lazy and calming atmosphere feels perfect for going back to sleep, but Cale has slept enough. It’s nice, though. Peaceful. Cale closes his eyes and just sits there in the quiet, enjoying the serenity of it all.
He’s not sure how much time passes, but a question breaks the silence.
“Is that… a baby dragon?”
Cale’s eyelashes flutter as he opens his eyes. He turns his head to look at Paseton and puts a finger to his lips to signal to his friend to be quiet. Paseton nods to show his understanding.
“Yes, he’s my familiar,” Cale replies in a low whisper to not wake the children up. “He’s four years old.” He thinks of the way Raon keeps going invisible and adds, “Please keep it a secret.”
“I will,” Paseton promises. The volume of his voice is also soft. How can anyone say no to Cale’s smile? He looks so fond as he pats the head of his familiar. “It suits you. A dragon familiar, I mean.”
Aren’t dragons incredibly strong and rare?
“I’m an F-rank though?”
Paseton shakes his head. “It must have been attracted to the strength of your character. Besides, there are late bloomers. Perhaps your powers will increase in the future.”
The strength of my… trashy character? Cale’s expression is full of disbelief, a sharp contrast to the faith Paseton holds. Are dragons attracted to lazy and selfish scumbags?
With the passage of time, the number of dragons has dwindled immensely. There’s only a handful left that are known to mankind, although there might be more who are in hiding. Ancient stories spoke of dragons forming contracts with heroes to protect the world, and Paseton feels this must be the case here. He’s sure Cale will go on to achieve great things.
“Let’s work hard together to protect the things important to us,” Paseton says with a determined smile.
There’s a light scar left on Paseton’s shoulder, but he’s not afraid even after going through such a traumatic event. Cale feels that Paseton is the one with great strength of character instead. Even though he’s a crybaby who looks down on himself too much, he never stops trying to become stronger, and that’s respectable.
“Yeah,” Cale agrees. He’s going to work hard to protect his slacker life. He reaches out with his fist and they share a fist bump.
Unseen by anyone, tiny black paws grip the bedsheets.
The recent events result in the school tightening security measures. There are always teachers or student council members on patrol, and the liveliness of the academy has become more muted. Although the students don't know about the fire that has been prevented, they all know about the wild beast incident. No explanation or culprits have been revealed yet, causing nervous energy to run through the atmosphere as students gossip with their own theories.
Students are no longer allowed to go anywhere alone, having to travel in groups of two or more. So Cale walks with Choi Han throughout the campus, since they’re each other’s only friends in the first years. Every morning, Cale accompanies Choi Han to the courtyard so Choi Han can practice as Cale dozes off on a bench beneath the shade of a large tree.
There’s something off about Choi Han too. He’s no longer bright and full of smiles, but instead pensive and quiet like he has a lot of thoughts plaguing his mind.
Right now, the strikes of his wind sword are furious and impatient as he lashes out in a flurry of attacks. It’s too animalistic to be elegant as he cuts each and every single leaf fluttering in the air into uneven pieces. When everything has fallen to the ground, he uses his wind powers to gather leaves again, sending them to a tall height before releasing his hold on them, refreshing the targets he has. It feels like he’s desperate to improve his strength and become stronger, despite being an S-rank.
Hong and On are practising at the side too, it seems. There’s a thick and concentrated ball of fog between the two of them, and they’re taking turns to touch it with their paws. Raon stays next to them sometimes. At other times, he flies around the treetops or chases butterflies. When he’s sleepy, he lies down on his human’s chest to take a nap. No matter what he does, he’s always close to Cale, invisible but present.
Human, you aren’t practising?
I don’t have anything to practice. My powers can’t even blow out a candle.
Oh. I forgot about that.
Plus, relaxing is nice.
Raon looks at the content smile on Cale’s face and agrees. It’s not bad!
Without fail, Alberu’s morning announcement starts to play like it does every morning.
“Good morning everyone. Did you rest well? I would like to dedicate this morning's announcement to our academy's wonderful staff. Without their skills and everlasting patience, our experience within these esteemed walls would doubtlessly be far less enjoyable. From our ever-knowledgeable teachers, whose wisdom runs deeper than our deepest oceans, our skilled chefs and their splendid feasts, to our generous medical staff who welcome all injured with open and genuine concern, we extend our heartfelt gratitude to all who work hard for our sakes. Thank you very much for being part of our academic journey.”
Choi Han shows no visible reaction to the announcement as though he’s entirely in the zone of concentration and has shut off all distractions from the surroundings. When the announcement ends, Cale sits up and calls out to his deskmate.
“Choi Han, it’s almost time for class.”
However, Choi Han never fails to hear Cale’s words. Choi Han immediately ceases his attacks, panting as he uses his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his brow. Thousands of shattered leaf parts cascade down around him. He bows to Cale slightly. “Thanks for informing me, Cale-nim.”
Scary bastard, Cale thinks as he looks at the obliterated bits of the leaves. He can probably slice a mosquito into a hundred pieces. He stands up and pats the dust off his clothes. “Let’s go.”
At that moment, leaves crinkle and crunch below polished boots as a student with bright blond hair approaches them. Cale immediately cusses underneath his breath.
“Good morning! Have you considered my words, Cale?” Alberu is wearing a perfectly symmetrical smile on his face as always. He seems to have an uncanny knack for knowing where Cale is at all times. Rosalyn is by his side, and she bows in greeting to both Cale and Choi Han. Surprised by her politeness, Choi Han bends his waist and gives a bow of his own, and some leaves fall from his hair.
Cale doesn’t care about formalities. He yawns and waves his hand in dismissal. “My answer is the same. Have a nice day, sunbae.”
Rosalyn’s gaze towards him is sharp with disapproval. His rudeness towards the crown prince of the country is unprecedented.
Of course, Alberu will not let Cale off so easily. He steps into Cale’s path, preventing Cale from leaving. His smile is sunny as he says, “Please reconsider, Cale. There are many benefits to joining the student council.”
Cale sighs. He brushes a hand through his hair. “Sunbae. I’ve never learned anything about managing a territory, and I’ll be of no help managing a school either.” He has no interest in learning how to do it either since it sounds like a chore.
Alberu is undeterred by his honesty. “That’s fine, you don’t have to do anything. We can have you in a symbolic role, like being the vice first-year representative.” His gaze glides to Choi Han. “Of course, Choi Han can be placed as the first-year representative and he’ll do all the associated tasks. How does that sound to the both of you?”
“Yes, just leave it to me, Cale-nim!”
Anyone else would have protested about the unfairness of it all, but Choi Han looks mighty determined to be used.
… Alberu Crossman seems to have a pretty tight understanding of both him and Choi Han. It’s unnerving.
“Choi Han, you haven’t even heard about what he wants you to do,” Cale sighed. “You need to have everything properly listed in a contract before you agree to anything. Who knows what he’ll make you do?”
Alberu frowns, but Cale recognizes it’s theatrical rather than genuine upset. “You wound me, Cale. Do I look like the type of person who would abuse his powers? Everything I do—”
“Is for the sake of the academy,” Cale finishes for Alberu. “I know. But that comes at the cost of Choi Han’s free time. He might even get hurt dealing with troublesome matters. When he’s hurt, can he even get to use the necessary potions as a commoner? He should receive more benefits than just the ‘prestige’ of the student council. Prestige won't feed him or protect him.”
Alberu, Choi Han, and Rosalyn blink, surprised by his argument on Choi Han’s behalf.
…Cale hadn’t meant to say quite that much, but Kim Rok Soo had suffered from quite a few shitty bosses at his part-time jobs.
One of the affection ratings changed. As expected, it’s not Alberu’s. It’s Choi Han’s, growing to become 45%. Really, just what will it take to raise Alberu’s rating? Does he have to become the student council’s hardworking dog?
“You have a point,” Alberu rubs his chin thoughtfully. “I’ll come up with a fair contract. By the way, you mentioned being interested in gems, didn’t you, Cale? I have a gift for you.”
A gift? Cale doesn’t even bother to mask the suspicion on his face, making Alberu snort in amusement.
Alberu takes a step closer, and Cale tenses up instinctively. However, he doesn’t back away, standing his ground — it’s not like Alberu will do anything to him in broad daylight in front of Rosalyn and Choi Han. Amusement dances in the curve of Alberu’s smile as he pulls out something from his coat pocket and reaches up. His hands are warmer than expected when they touch Cale’s ear, clipping a light, dangling earring to his earlobe. He stays close for a moment longer than necessary before he steps back, putting polite distance between them again.
“It’s a good luck charm,” Alberu says with sparkling eyes. “Please keep it on you at all times.”
Cale reaches up with his hand to feel the earring. It’s thin, silver with a ruby gem inlaid, the colour similar to Cale’s red eyes. It should be relatively expensive, given who it’s coming from.
“I’m not joining the student council, but I won’t return your bribe.”
“I don’t expect you to,” Alberu replies with a laugh. Cale’s honesty is quite refreshing to deal with. “I’ll feel safer if you spend the winter break wearing that. I’ll see you during the new semester.”
Let’s not see each other again, Cale thinks with a disrespectful expression. The sentiment gets across very well. It earns him a glower from Rosalyn, who’s less than impressed. It’s a normal reaction, unlike Alberu who’s chuckling again.
Eventually, the first day of their semester break arrives. The winter holidays for the first-year students have been brought forward given the wild boar incident, allowing them to return home to their worried families. Cale enjoys the increase in justifications to slack off, although he has no plans of going home.
“Raon, have you ever seen the ocean?”
“No. What’s that? Can you eat it?”
“It’s a large body of water. It’s bigger than this whole academy, and there’s a lot of living creatures in it.”
Raon’s round eyes glimmer with interest as he tries to imagine it. “Creatures like the fishy-smelling guy?”
Cale snorts in amusement. “Yeah, whales like him. And there are also lots of colourful fishes, in every colour you can think of.”
“Are there black ones like me?”
“Yep.”
The cats meow and pull against his pant legs, as though asking if there are also fishes in their colours.
“Yeah, there are red and silver ones too.”
They meow in excitement as they imagine it, running around Cale’s ankles, rubbing their fluffy cheeks against him. Cale understands their sentiment, even if they can’t converse verbally.
“Yeah, most of the fishes are edible.”
The meowing grows even louder in their excitement and Cale snickers.
Thinking out loud to himself, he says, “It might be nice to have a vacation near a seaside town far away from here.” Although it’s late autumn right now, perhaps regions further away would have warmer weather? Maybe he can teach the kids how to swim. He can buy floats for all of them so they’ll be able to swim safely, and he can relax under a parasol and listen to the sounds of the waves while dozing off. It’ll be pretty nice to see if there’s an equivalent of patbingsoo in this world as well.
Cale packs his bags with a smile, feeling happy just thinking about it. Once he’s done, he shoulders his bag, opens the door of the dorm room and pauses.
…
Three men are standing in front of his door. There go his plans of running away.
Instead of greeting him, Han asks, “Young master~ Are the kitten-nims doing well?”
The kittens meow in alarm and hide behind Cale, while Raon has become invisible again. Cale feels the dragon settle on his head.
Human, two of them have very strong bloodthirsty auras. Are they dangerous?
Two of them? Cale takes one look at Hans’ dumb-looking smile and rules him out. Then, it must be the other two who have bloodthirsty auras.
“You have very cute pyjamas,” the oldest of the trio points out with a smile. He’s a kind-looking old man. Most of his hair is white, but it’s slicked back neatly with gel. The style of it is very similar to the hairstyle of Beacrox, who is standing next to him. Instinctively, Cale recognizes this new character as Ron Molan, Beacrox’s father. He also remembers him as a servant of the Henituse estate.
“It was the only set left in the school store,” he replies. It’s hard to determine if they’re dangerous or not, but to reassure Raon, he tells Raon internally, It’s fine. They won’t hurt me.
Hans finally takes a look at Cale properly, including his purple pyjamas with tiny rabbit patterns. “You must be a lover of small animals as well, young master!” Hans beams.
“No, it was the only set left in the school store,” Cale repeats dryly.
“Where are you going?” Ron asks.
“To drink,” Cale lies. He somehow has a feeling he shouldn’t be revealing his vacation plans.
“In your pyjamas?”
“Yes.”
“...Don’t you have other clothes?”
“No.”
Most of the students had a seamstress drop in and make new clothes for them but Cale had done no such thing. Thus, he only has his school uniforms and pyjamas. Having those was enough for him in his daily school life. Although he went out in his school uniform the last time, since it’s the semester break, it doesn't feel right wearing his uniform. He can just buy a new set of clothes when he reaches the town and save on the costs of hiring a personal seamstress.
“...” Ron’s eyes open for a split second, and the sharp light in those brown eyes causes shivers to run down Cale’s spine. Why does it feel so cold all of a sudden? He chances a glance at Beacrox and shivers again from the disgusted expression Beacrox shoots his way. The affection rating above his head has dropped.
3%
Why?!
“I will be right back with suitable clothes, young master,” Ron says with a smile that doesn’t look like a smile. “Beacrox, make sure our young master eats his breakfast.” With those instructions given, he strides down the corridors quickly, his back ramrod straight. Cale has never seen someone walk so quickly without running, and it’s quite a sight to see.
“The kitten-nims should eat breakfast too!” Hans beams as he brings out two cans of premium tuna. The hiding cats begin to peek out from behind Cale’s legs. As expected, food is the best. Hans and Beacrox enter Cale’s dorm room without his permission, and Cale sighs. Well, at least they brought food with them.
Beacrox thrusts a new package of food in his face, and even before Cale opens it, he can smell the delicious scent of pastries. He takes it with anticipation and takes a look inside. It’s croissants, and they look delicious. He doesn’t stand on ceremony, taking a bite. It’s still warm and fresh. The outer layer is crispy but the inside is soft and filled with chocolate. It’s sweet and delicious, and Cale finds himself digging in without a word while Beacrox watches him eat.
Human, I want some too!
Ron is back in record time, smiling as he presents a new set of clothes. “Young master Cale, you should wear this instead.”
With the paper bag still in his hands, Cale grabs his new clothes. “I’ll change by myself in the bathroom.”
Beacrox is less than impressed. “...You’re planning on eating in there too?”
1%
?! Why is the affection rating dropping again? He has to bring it in so Raon can eat as well without it seeming suspicious. His bathroom is very large, clean, and well-maintained, so it’s still hygienic.
Cale decides to make a pathetic attempt at raising the affection rating. “Because it’s too delicious to stop eating.”
It works. Slightly.
2%
Cale sighs once he enters the bathroom and locks the door. Raon is visible once more, flying around Cale in excitement.
Human, I want to eat too! It smells delicious!
Cale grabs a croissant and hands it to Raon, who swoops down to grab it in his mouth like a seagull grabbing fish from the water. Cale snorts in amusement as he watches the dragon gobble it down happily. He starts changing his clothes as Raon grabs the package in his hands, stuffing his head into it to continue eating the rest of the croissants.
Cale pauses when he’s halfway done with the buttons. “Wait, can you eat bread and chocolate?” He knows nothing about a dragon’s diet. It’ll be terrible if Raon gets sick from eating something he shouldn’t.
Raon nods as he licks his paws. Yep! I can eat anything delicious!
A smile finds its way to Cale’s lips. This cute punk.
Cale stands on his tiptoes to grab Raon from the air. He takes the child to the sink and turns on the tap. “You should wash your hands before and after you eat or you might fall sick.” He grabs the bar of rose-scented soap and helps Raon with it, lathering up the child’s paws. Raon watches obediently as Cale washes his hands for him.
It smells nice, human.
It probably smells nice to encourage people, especially children, to wash their hands more.
What other scents are there?
Hmm. Probably all types of scents you can think of. Most of them are based on flowers, though.
After Cale dries Raon’s paws with a towel, the two of them head back out, with Cale finally looking like a noble.
“Did you wash your hands?”
Cale blinks at the strange question. How little faith does Beacrox have in his cleanliness? “Yes, with soap.”
3%
…Cale has no idea what makes Beacrox’s affection ratings rise. It seems to move even more strangely compared to the other male leads, with the increases being extremely stingy.
“If you’re ready, let’s go,” Ron says with a smile.
Cale blinks in confusion.
Go? Go where?
The luxurious and spacious carriage feels incredibly cramped with Beacrox and Hans sitting across from him while Ron takes charge of the horses as the coachman. Cale had wanted to avoid Beacrox since he didn’t know about the chef’s good and bad endings, but all of his plans just went up in a puff of smoke. Now they’re forced to make the two-day journey to Henituse County together in this space that’s smaller than his room.
“I’m happy to travel with the kitten-nims!” Hans whispers loudly, but no one replies to him. Hans’ smile falters, turning into a pout as he stares enviously at Cale. “I wish that was me…”
The kids are sleeping on Cale’s lap, blissfully travelling in dreamland while Cale has to deal with this stifling atmosphere. Cale decides that’s a good plan so he logs out as well, closing his eyes. He’s not really sleepy, but over time, the steady clip-clop sound of the horse’s hooves and the gentle vibrations of the carriage end up pulling him to a half-asleep state where he’s drifting somewhere between dreams and reality.
That’s when he sees a sharp arrow flying directly at his face.
Cale’s eyes fling open. He’s met with silence. It’s peaceful in the carriage right now, especially since Hans has dozed off. However, he knows better than to let his guard down. Beacrox lifts an eyebrow at Cale’s sudden awakening.
At that moment, instincts tell Cale to put up a barrier and he does so, using all of his powers to form a barrier that’s smaller than his fist right in front of his forehead.
Swish!
There’s a sharp sound as an arrow breaks through the wall of the carriage, directly hitting the barrier. The barrier breaks instantly, but it does its job; the arrow falls to the ground without ever hitting its target. Cale flinches as the arrow clatters by his feet. Beacrox is immediately on high alert, and the kids stir from the commotion.
Cale can’t help but notice the way Beacrox’s rating rose to 4% from Cale defending a threat to his own life. There’s no time to dissect the weird logic behind the affection increase, however.
Bam!
At that moment, an assassin lands on the roof of the carriage and stabs a sword down, right in front of Hans’ face.
"Ahhhh!!!" Hans wakes up at that moment and lets out a blood-curdling shriek. The kittens also meow with alarm, their claws digging into Cale's pants from the tension.
“Stay here!” Beacrox shouts as he whips out a sharp butcher's knife. He jumps out of the door, presumably to fight the attackers. Cale hears the sharp clashes of blades outside as Beacrox engages in combat. His eyes widen. Just how many jobs does Beacrox have? This chef acts as a guard too? He fights with a cooking knife?
“Urk!” Cale struggles to stay upright when the carriage speeds up under Ron’s command in an attempt to shake off their pursuers.
Hans holds his chest as he gulps, staring at the slanted hole on the top of the carriage ceiling where the blade had pierced through. He lowers his gaze and meets Cale’s eyes. “D-Don’t w-worry, young master! I’ll p-protect you!” Hans stutters, sounding less than convincing.
Human? Raon sounds very sleepy and confused.
Cale is quick to explain. We’re under attack.
What? Who dares…!
The next arrow is fired, but it’s deflected even before it can get close to Cale and bursts into flames. As expected of a dragon. Cale suddenly feels very safe.
I’m going to kill them all!
Raon sounds incredibly vicious, and Cale is pretty sure Raon has the ability to do it. However, he holds down the angry four-year-old child, hugging him.
No, it’s dangerous. Let Beacrox handle it unless it looks bad. Plus, we’ll need at least one person alive to question their motives for the attack.
…Fine. Raon relents, although it sounds like he’s sulking. But if they attack us directly, I won’t let it be!
That’s fine. I’ll be depending on you to protect us.
Hmph. I won’t let them hurt even a strand of your hair!
The sounds of fighting eventually draw to a close, and the carriage also comes to a stop. Hans timidly looks out of the carriage and squeaks at the sight of all the blood. Beacrox seems incredibly pissed off as he wipes a blood stain off his cheek using the back of his hand.
“It’s safe now,” he grunts as he tosses away his ruined white gloves for a pair of new ones. There’s a pile of half-dead men at his feet, all of them bruised, bloody, and groaning in pain.
With Beacrox’s assurance, Cale gets off the carriage himself to assess the scene, as well as take the opportunity to stretch his limbs. The cats are cautious, and they stand between Cale and the men to protect him as his familiars, a gesture that looks cute.
“What should I do with them, young master?” Ron asks. His gaze is sharper than a knife, and the sight of it causes Cale to flinch. He feels like Ron is ready to kill them all off. At this moment, Ron is more frightening than the brutal sight of all the blood and broken teeth.
Avoiding Ron’s vicious expression, Cale looks at the pile of men instead. They’re dressed in ragged clothes and are terribly unkempt, seeming more like bandits looking for quick money rather than hired assassins. He considers it for a moment.
“We’ll be reaching a village soon, won’t we? Let’s hand them over to the local authorities.”
It’s not certain if these are the only bandits, or whether there’s a larger, organized group. It’s not his problem, but it still feels bad to know there are bandits near his family’s territory, making it unsafe to travel. The relevant authorities should uproot all of them and nip the problem in the bud before it affects the region’s prosperity and his family’s wealth.
Ron’s eyes close, returning to gentle crescents. “I understand, young master.”
Beacrox gets rope from who knows where and ties up all of the men, attaching the rope to the back of the carriage. With that settled, they set off on the road once more with the poor horses pulling twice the weight they had to before, resulting in a much slower pace. The children are no longer sleepy, highly on guard as they watch out for potential dangers.
Cale now finds himself drowsy and dozes off under Hans’ disbelieving look. How can a person fall asleep right after an attempt on their life was made?!
Night falls, and the group of men, bandits and animals soon reach a small village. Their prestigious carriage decorated with gold ornaments draws a lot of attention even without the handful of men being dragged behind. The villagers gather around the carriage, forming a semi-circle with a wide berth as they’re wary of the unpredictable temper of nobles.
Ron knocks on the carriage door to wake the resident sleepyhead.
“Young master, we’ve arrived.”
“Hmm, got it,” Cale mutters as he rubs the sleep away from his eyes. The cats meow and hop off the carriage before him. He accepts Ron’s hand and steps off the carriage himself. Raon? He asks, just in case the child gets left behind sleeping in the carriage while invisible.
I’m right beside you, human! Don’t worry! Raon reassures. He settles down on top of Cale’s head like always, his warm weight now a familiar one.
The leader of the village is awaiting them, and the old man trembles once he spots Cale’s vibrant red hair. It looks like he’s about to pee his pants as he holds onto a shaky cane. It’s obvious that Cale’s reputation as a trashy noble precedes him. All of the villagers bow at once, shivering as well as they’re afraid of catching Cale’s wrath should they show an ounce of disrespect.
It’s strange. Despite the original Cale Henituse’s past incidents of drunken rage, not once has he hurt a person while throwing things, so why are they afraid to this extent?
“W-W-Welcome to our h-h-h-h-humble village,” the poor man stammers. “W-W-We…”
It almost looks like Cale is bullying them. It’s a much larger spectacle than he would like, so he gestures with a wave of his hand for Ron to explain the situation and take care of things. Cale yawns and looks around the dilapidated village curiously, and his casual stance seems to relax the villagers some.
Ron steps forward, smiling politely as he explains the situation of them being attacked by bandits and requiring a place to rest before continuing on their journey back to the Henituse estate. With his words, the gazes of the villagers finally land on the group of men tied up to the end of the carriage.
“Those bandits! They’ve been attacking our village for a long time!” a man yells. Cale turns to him, and he’s surprised to see the man crying with a twisted expression full of rage, indignation, and regret. Another man hugs the first man’s shoulder in a bid to comfort him, but his expression is bitter as well.
It’s at that moment Cale realizes the lack of children and women among the villagers. Everyone in this village is male, save for some elderly women.
The first yell draws more villagers to unload their pent up feelings.
“You took my wife and children!” Another cries, rushing forward with fists raised in an attempt to beat up the already beaten up bandits. People hold him back and the man thrashes like a wounded animal — he’s wrapped in bandages from head to toe, and many of the villagers are in a similar state, covered in injuries. “Return them to me! Return them!”
“Stop! If you beat him to death, you’ll never find out where our families have been sold to!”
Human trafficking.
Cale’s expression twists. These bandits really are the scum of the scum.
“Huh? Sold? Slavery is illegal here!” Hans is so surprised that he speaks bluntly, and the villagers take it as a sign to explain the situation.
A large gang of bandits have taken over the mountain. At first, they only extorted toll fees to cross the mountain roads, but soon, their greed grew by leaps and bounds. They raided the village, stole everything of worth, and threatened the villagers to pay a monthly tribute in exchange for their safety. With everything of value gone, and a hard year of harvest, the village was unable to meet the escalating demands, and soon the bandits started to steal women and children away as tribute. The villagers' attempts to fight back were useless due to their lack of numbers and strength. Anyone who tried to leave the village to seek help was brutally killed and made an example of. The villagers, weak and starving, were at the end of their rope.
The cruel story has the kittens crying, and Cale can feel Raon’s paws gripping him tightly.
A man gains the courage to break out of the crowd, and he kneels at Cale’s feet, pressing his hands and forehead on the ground in a deep bow. “Please, young master! Please do something about the bandits! Please, I beg you!” he wails. The tears soak the ground beneath him.
When Cale doesn’t react, the rest of the villagers begin to kneel and cry as well, all begging him, despite their previous fear of him, to save them. Even though he’s well-known as the biggest scum of the region, their desperation causes them to grasp onto the thinnest strand of hope. Since Cale is a noble, and the first son of the lord of the region, maybe he’ll be able to help them.
“Stop. Get up.”
Cale’s firm voice causes the begging to stop, but not a single villager stands up, and the crying doesn’t cease as they’re all unable to hold back their pain after so much suffering.
Cale sighs. It’s totally out of his jurisdiction and ability to deal with something like this, so he decides to pass the burden on to someone else. It might be a small village on the outskirts of the Henituse territory, but it’s part of their territory nonetheless. Based on his understanding of Deruth Henituse, his father wouldn’t just let it be.
“I’ll tell my father to handle it.”
With his words, the villagers bow again, pressing their heads to the ground.
“T-Thank you so much, young master!”
“Thank you!”
“Thank you for your kindness!”
“Get up. There’s no need to thank me. I’m not the one doing something, so thank my father in the future. Ron, pay them for tonight’s accommodation.”
Ron smiles as he helps the village leader up from the group, pressing a small bag of coins in the elder’s hand. It’s undoubtedly more money than a night’s worth of accommodation costs, but Cale doesn’t call him out for it.
“I’m afraid our small village won’t have much to offer,” one of the villagers speaks up on behalf of the village leader. He looks worried.
Cale shakes his head. “It’s fine, we’re the ones imposing. It’ll be good if you at least have beds for us to sleep on.”
“T-Thank you for your gracious understanding!”
With the situation settled for now, Cale and his gang are led to the village elder’s house to stay for the night while the old man stays with another villager. It’s the biggest house in the village, and luckily, the beds are decently clean, though the fact that there are enough vacant beds due to the kidnapped family members causes a rather sour note.
The villagers come together to make them dinner out of gratitude, giving the group of visitors the only wild game they’ve caught today — a wild rabbit.
“It’s good that we have rabbit soup for tonight,” Ron says as he gathers a bowl of soup from the large pot. His smile is wide as he says to Cale, “I am very good at hunting rabbits. If you’d like, young master, I can hunt more rabbits for you when we’re camping outside. When it comes to hunting small animals like rabbits, you have to be careful since they get scared easily. Since you don’t know how and when they'll run, you have to kill them in an instant.”
Ron seems very excited but somehow, Cale has the feeling that Ron is not quite talking about rabbits. Ron is undeterred by Cale’s silence, and his benign smile doesn’t waver as he continues to talk. It reminds Cale of Alberu Crossman, and the thought unsettles him.
“How are your school days, young master?” Ron asks as he places the bowl in front of Cale.
Cale eyes it warily, losing his appetite. “It’s average.”
Ron’s smile grows sharper. “Then why were you sent to the infirmary twice in two weeks?”
Information sure gets around in this world. What about patient confidentiality? Does the concept not exist in this world?
“... I drank too much.”
“Oho, is that so?”
A shiver runs down Cale’s spine. Wait a moment, what was that look? That’s not a look a normal servant of a noble family will have. Did he see wrongly? Ron’s smile is benign like a friendly-looking grandfather again.
What’s wrong, human? Why do you look scared? Are you scared of the bandits attacking again? Don’t worry, I’m here!
…Thanks, Raon.
“It seems we'll have to pay close attention to your meals from now on,” Ron says with a warm smile. He picks up Cale’s spoon for him and urges Cale to eat. Cale accepts the spoon reluctantly. “Be careful young master, it’s hot.”
“Thanks.”
The soup tastes bland, as expected. It’s unlikely a poor village like this will have access to high-quality spices. Cale takes it in stride and eats his soup quietly under the surprised gazes of everyone present. It’s like they all expected him to flip the bowl or something.
He won’t. Although he’s supposed to maintain his trash persona, it's a waste of food, and he doesn’t want to go to sleep hungry. Besides, he has a feeling that if he tosses away and wastes food, the affection rating Beacrox has will directly take a nosedive into the negatives, causing him to get beaten into a worse state than the bandits.
Eating seems to be full of positives, especially since Beacrox’s affection rating has risen by another 1% to a… grand sum of 5%.
This won’t do. Given how brutal Beacrox is (what kind of chef can take on a bunch of bandits by himself and beat them to a near-death state?), Cale has no doubt that if he does something to step on Beacrox’s nerves, leading the affection ratings to drop to the negatives, the next knife will be aimed at his head. Alberu Crossman sticks to the rules, so he probably won’t kill Cale without a good reason even if the ratings are negative, but it’s hard to say with Beacrox.
He should try to raise Beacrox’s affection ratings so he has a safety net.
This leads to a new problem.
How do you raise someone’s likability towards you? Do you say the things they want to hear, do the things they like, and give them the things they want?
Back when he was Kim Rok Soo, he hadn’t had the time to think about things like this, nor did he want to. All he focused on was surviving day to day and trying to find enough to eat.
Cale clears his throat. All of a sudden, he says, “The food here is pretty bad compared to Beacrox’s cooking.”
The ensuing silence is so quiet one could hear a pin drop. Everyone is staring at him again. Hans seems surprised, while a smile grows on Ron’s face. The pressure of their combined gazes is immense, especially since Beacrox is glaring at him with those intense, sunken eyes.
Cale doesn’t care about their reactions. He only cares about one thing.
6%.
Nice. Staring at his rabbit soup, Cale ventures on while stirring it, “I think Beacrox’s sandwich is one of the most delicious things I’ve ever eaten in my life.”
He sneaks a glance. 7%. It’s so slow. Why is it so slow compared to the other characters? Cale eats another mouthful and sighs.
“The difference between other people’s cooking and Beacrox’s is like heaven and hell. I miss the croissants from this morning.”
Bam!
He seems to have gone too far, because Beacrox slams his hand down on the table, gets up, and storms out of the room. Still, Cale catches the bright 8% above Beacrox’s dark scowl.
“My son is a bit shy when it comes to praises,” Ron says with a grin, which Cale finds hard to believe. Shy? Beacrox looked positively murderous.
They eat in silence for a while, until Hans finishes his bowl of soup and sets it down loudly on the table with a clatter.
“Wahhh it was so scary earlier! The blade was this close to my face!” Hans exaggerates as he waves his hand right before his eyes. “Weren’t you scared, young master?”
“Of course.”
“You didn’t look like it at all!”
Cale shrugs. It’s normal to be scared when you’re in danger, but he wasn’t that scared, since he knew Raon was by his side. The dragon is a few steps away right now, stealing soup directly from the pot when everyone’s attention is away.
“Beacrox is strong,” Cale says instead. “He settled everything quickly, didn’t he?”
The strong man re-enters the room and slams down a tray in front of Cale. Cale flinches and stares in surprise at the single, small cup of milk pudding right before his eyes. He looks up and flinches once more when his eyes meet with Beacrox’s sharp ones. What, is Beacrox angry? Did he think the repeated praises were an indirect command for him to cook?
“Eat it,” Beacrox hisses in a low voice.
Cale immediately picks up the spoon as though he’s been threatened with a knife. He takes a small scoop of the dessert, puts it in his mouth, and practically melts at the soft and subtle sweetness that coats his tongue delightfully.
“It’s delicious,” Cale says, licking his lips.
Beacrox huffs and leaves the room again, and Cale manages to see at 10% above his head as he does. Good.
“That looks good,” Hans says enviously, looking at the pudding. “I want some too.”
“No, it’s all mine.”
Human, I want some too! I want to eat it!
Okay, it’s ours. Cale amends his words quickly. Fly in front of my head and open your mouth.
Cale scoops a large spoonful of pudding this time and lifts it towards his head, but the pudding disappears before it even reaches his lips.
“Uh, did the… did the pudding just disappear…?” Hans blinks rapidly in confusion and rubs his eyes.
Cale smiles and replies, “You must be tired, Hans. Let’s rest early today and get back on the road tomorrow morning.”
“Huh? Well… I guess I am tired...”
Hans leaves, still confused. Ron smiles and starts cleaning up the plates, which gives Cale the perfect opportunity to feed Raon the rest of the pudding.
Once they’re done with dinner, one boy and three animals go back to their shared room. Cale uses the basin of hot water in the room to wipe the sweat away from his body, and he makes sure to clean the cats’ paws before they get on the bed. He cleans Raon’s as well, and they all leave wet pawprints on the ground.
Cale rested so much during the carriage ride he doesn’t even feel remotely sleepy. It’s still early in the night, so he can sit down and stare into space (one of his favourite activities, doing nothing), but he decides to consolidate his thoughts. With the likelihood of the affection rating being for him, he now has a new worry to keep the affection ratings in a safe range. He takes out his notebook and continues to write in Korean.
For the safe range… maybe 30 to 70%? Falling below 0% resulted in terrible endings for the player, which should hold true for him as well, and going above 90% led to a romance route if you were the main character, but Cale has no idea what it’ll end up becoming for him.
“30 to 70…” Cale mumbles to himself as he taps his finger on the notebook. Many of the male leads he met fall into this range right now, with the exception of Beacrox and Alberu. It seems relatively easy to raise Toonka’s, Choi Han’s and Eric’s affection ratings, but Beacrox and Alberu are difficult to deal with.
Toonka: 53%
Choi Han: 45%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 10%
Alberu: 0%
If Beacrox is an unpredictable seesaw, Alberu is an immovable mountain. The student council president remains a complete mystery to him. Cale frowns as he stares at Alberu’s name.
“Human, what are you doing?” Raon asks curiously as he lands on the small table. The cats meow curiously as well, hopping onto the table one after another until the small table is full of cute creatures. The table rattles and shakes, causing the candlelight in the lamp on the corner of the table to waver. As they stomp all over the cramped table, the children cast weird shadows across his notebook.
The cats paw at the notebook, looking curious about the strange letters.
Raon asks on their behalf, “Human, what are you writing?”
Cale sighs and grabs Raon around his trunk, putting the largest and youngest of the children on his lap so there’s enough space for them all. He nudges Hong and On to the left and right of the notebook so they stop blocking the light. Since the children are not sleepy at all, he should find something to occupy their time. It’ll probably be hard for children to stare into space and do nothing.
“Do you guys know how to write?”
“Nope,” Raon answers, looking up at Cale with his large round eyes.
The cats shake their heads as well, giving a soft meow.
Cale expected as much. He tears a piece of paper from his notebook and begins to write the alphabet of this world. “I’ll teach you, so look closely and repeat after me.”
“Meow.”
“...Raon can repeat after me, you two can just remember it.”
“Meow!”
Cale patiently teaches them the alphabet one by one. Raon absorbs everything quickly like a sponge, so Cale has to proceed with the lesson by gauging the cats’ reactions. Hong is the slowest of the learners, so they match his pace. The other two children don’t seem to mind. Instead of being frustrated or impatient, they often encourage Hong and praise him when he gets something right. On even pretends to not understand sometimes so Hong feels less embarrassed.
Cale teaches them how to write their names, and that’s when the children’s eyes sparkle the brightest. A smile finds its way to Cale’s lips as he watches their joy.
Since the candle is nearing the end of its lifespan and the moon is high in the sky, Cale asks, “Then, should we go to bed now?”
“What about yours?” Raon demands, stomping his feet on Cale’s lap. When Cale blinks at him blankly, Raon clarifies, “Your name! The way to write your name!”
The cats back him up, meowing so loudly he has to shush them since everyone else should be fast asleep by now.
“I’ll show you,” he gives in, picking up the quill pen. He falters for a moment, Kim Rok Soo flashing in his mind, but he shoves the thought away. He dips his pen in ink and begins writing with a smooth curve. The children are paying more attention now than they’ve ever been throughout the entire night.
“Cale,” Cale says when he’s finished writing, skipping his last name since it should be too long for the young children to remember.
The children stare at the word ‘Cale’.
“Cale,” Raon mumbles, eyes tracing each line and curve of Cale’s name. “Cale. Cale.”
The cats meow softly, their paws patting the sides of Cale’s name, close but not touching the ink.
They seem to be working much harder to remember his name than their own names. The corner of Cale’s lips quirks up in amusement. “Yeah, that’s me.”
“Cale, Raon, On, and Hong!” Raon says happily, his tail thumping left and right again. Since he’s on Cale’s lap, Cale can feel the windshield wiper tail sweeping across his stomach, and it's a little ticklish. The cats meow in agreement, looking giddy with joy as the children share happy glances.
“Yep, Cale, Raon, On, and Hong,” Cale repeats, making the children’s smiles go wider. He hasn’t seen such innocent and simple joy in a long time, and it’s quite infectious because Cale feels warmth flooding his chest.
The children seem too excited to sleep, but Cale asks anyway. “Do you want to continue learning or go to sleep?”
“Learn!” Raon pipes up with so much enthusiasm it would make an overworked teacher cry. The cats meow and nod, their paws tapping the piece of paper.
Cale shoves down his growing sleepiness and continues to teach them. “Which word do you want to learn how to write next?”
“Family!” Raon says, and Cale writes it down for the smiling children.
Notes:
I originally planned to write the scene of Cale at the Henituse estate as well, but the chapter is already at 8000 words HSDJHDFG This is exactly the mood when I wrote ‘You, and only you’ with the fic getting longer and longer beyond my control.
Please check out the Family Record: A LCF Found Family Fanzine if you haven’t heard of it! Contributor applications for writers, artists, and digital merch artists are currently open. It’ll be released on November 8th! The fanzine will be like a digital ebook full of content made by fans of Lout of the Count’s Family! ^^
Let me know your favourite part of this chapter in the comments!
Chapter 11: A room full of gold
Notes:
Early update! Happy pride month <3
Feel free to skip this chapter if you don’t like reading about the Henituse family, it’s pretty much filler and won’t be very integral to the plot. There are some Raon & Cale, Hans & Cale, Ron & Cale, and Beacrox/Cale scenes, but otherwise, the chapter will be focusing on the Henituse estate.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Having spent a long time teaching the kids throughout the night, Cale feels incredibly sleepy when he wakes up for breakfast. He yawns as he heads downstairs in his pyjamas. The old wooden staircase creaks with every step, creating a cacophony in tandem with the screaming roosters outside.
The cats meow and escort him on his left and right side, making sure Cale doesn’t stumble down the staircase of the house. Their meows keep him awake, but it’s their presence that makes him step carefully — he doesn’t want to accidentally step on their tails. Either way, it works and he reaches the dining room without falling.
Breakfast is a simple affair of buttered toast, sausages and sunnyside ups, but Cale’s not one to be picky. He cuts the food into smaller pieces, making it easy for Raon to sneak a few bites when no one’s looking. Cale chews with his eyes closed, looking ready to fall asleep while eating.
“You didn’t sleep well?” Hans asks. He looks like the complete opposite of Cale, bright-eyed and happy to watch the kittens eating sausages. “Did you, err, eat your medicine?”
The mention of medicine has everyone’s eyes on him. Cale swallows as he struggles with his sleep-addled mind to remember what Hans is talking about. Oh right, the vitamins. A vitamin deficiency would lead to a lack of energy.
“I forgot,” Cale admits. Hans sighs and retrieves a bottle from his jacket, unscrewing the cap to hand Cale a white pill. Cale accepts it without question and just swallows it without water.
“Are you very ill, young master?” Ron asks, his tone a little strange as he smiles at Cale. “Here’s some lemon tea. It’ll help.”
Cale's face falls. He hates sour things. He considers rejecting it, but Ron follows up with, “Beacrox personally squeezed the lemons for you.”
“...Thanks,” Cale replies grudgingly, picking up the cup with an unwilling expression. He takes a small sip and instantly grimaces when the unwelcome sourness bites his tongue. He certainly feels more awake now.
Beacrox walks down the stairs at that moment, carrying things to load up their carriage. His sleeves are rolled up to his elbow, revealing faded scars along his muscular arms. They’re not scars a chef should have. He shoots Cale a sharp glance as he passes by, so Cale makes sure to drink as much as he can.
“Do you feel better, young master?” Ron’s voice sounds teasing.
“No,” Cale says petulantly, pushing the half-empty cup of lemon tea away from him. There are very soft tapping sounds on the table as Raon gets on it to sniff the cup curiously. Cale speaks a little louder to cover the sound. “The lack of drinking is getting to me, that’s all.”
Ron’s smile seems amused. “You can drink when you get home, young master. I’m afraid it’ll make you nauseous during the ride.”
That’s a fairly good point. Cale just nods.
Raon must’ve taken a lick of the lemon tea, because he rapidly backs away, the sound of his footsteps much louder. Cale urgently coughs to cover up the sound. He also drops his fork with a loud clatter.
“Oh my. Maybe the lemon tea was a little too sour for you,” Ron muses, passing Cale a cup of plain water. Cale receives it and takes some much needed sips, but even then, the unwelcome taste of the lemons doesn’t leave the tip of his tongue. Ron picks up the fallen fork and sets it back down on the table gently. “I’ll help you change your clothes, young master.”
This time, Cale doesn’t reject Ron. When he’s sleep-deprived, he doesn’t even feel like mustering the energy even to change clothes. Honestly, he’d stay in his pyjamas if he could get away with it, but Ron seems very particular about his fashion, and he has a sneaking suspicion that it’ll cause Beacrox’s affection ratings to drop.
“Okay,” he agrees with Ron, and then tells Raon telepathically, “Stay here and finish the food while no one is looking.” He sees an entire chunk of sausage disappear from the corner of his eye.
Okay! Raon agrees cheerfully.
Back in his room, Cale stands upright and waits as Ron unbuttons his shirt. He obediently allows Ron to lift his arms without any resistance so Ron can pull off his pyjama top. He kind of feels like a mannequin being dressed. Ron’s hands are quick and practised, and his hands never ever touch Cale’s skin. It’s less awkward than he thought, being dressed by someone else. He yawns and waits for Ron to be done.
“What’s this mark?”
Cale opens his eyes with Ron’s questioning. He looks down at the complicated black mark that’s on his pale chest. It resembles a tattoo, much like the marks of contracted familiars the other students have on the back of their hands. The centre of the mark is shaped like Raon’s paw. However, there’s a ring of strange words around it in a language Cale doesn’t recognize.
Ron’s eyebrows furrow as he looks at it.
? Is it not very common to have a mark on the chest? Raon had put it there using his paw, and Cale wasn’t particularly bothered by it.
Ron says in a low voice, “It would be best to hide it, young master.”
“Hmm? Sure.”
Cale is confused, but it’s easy enough to hide it — the fashion of this world is fairly conservative, so there’s no reason for him to reveal his chest except when he’s showering or changing clothes. Even now, he’s dressed in at least three layers of clothes, including a simple white button-up, a black vest, and a thick fluffy coat. It’s nice though, he feels pleasantly warm and comfortable despite the cool autumn air.
They head down, and Cales sees that Hans and Beacrox are already seated on each side of the carriage. After half a split second of contemplation, Cale decides to sit next to Hans, who he’s more familiar with and comfortable around. Hans is of course, very happy about it since it means he gets to be closer to the kittens who claim the spot on Cale’s lap. Raon also clambers on, and the three children barely fit together with the limited space.
Right as he sits down, the affection rating above Beacrox’s head plunges downwards. It causes Cale’s eyes to tremble in shock.
8%
Why?!
Cale averts Beacrox’s sharp and accusatory gaze in favour of looking outside the window. The villagers are lined up in two rows along their path, bowing low in gratitude as Cale leaves. The scenery changes as they leave the rundown village, returning back to a natural landscape of trees. The autumn colours are beautiful.
Eventually, Cale finds himself dozing off. The wall of the carriage shakes too much, so his head dips towards the other side, landing on Hans’ shoulder.
“Err, young master? Young—eep!” Hans squeaks when Beacrox glares at him. Poor Hans sighs and surrenders to his fate of being a pillow. “Nevermind…”
“Young master. Wake up, it’s time for lunch.”
A deep voice stirs Cale from his slumber. It takes him a moment to recognize he’s still in the carriage. Blinking groggily, Cale groans and rubs his neck; it’s stiff from sleeping in an awkward position. He stumbles while getting off the carriage, but he’s quickly caught by the strong arms of someone, bumping into their chest. It’s a wide and warm chest covered in white fabric.
“Thanks.”
He looks up to see the unimpressed face of Beacrox. He immediately shudders with an instinctual fear response, much like a rabbit in front of a wolf. Beacrox scoffs at him and lets him go, but there’s an unmistakable twinkle above his head.
11%
Cale doesn’t understand why his inability to walk straight results in a rise in affection. Why does stumbling and sitting down affect Beacrox’s affection ratings? Beacrox sure is weird. Should he trip a few more times to ensure his future safety? Does Beacrox like clumsy people?
Weak human, are you okay?
Yep. Don’t worry, I’m just not fully awake yet. Cale doesn’t know why he’s been so tired these past few days. Maybe Hans is right, he is indeed lacking in vitamins. He rubs his bleary eyes and rejoins the group with Beacrox walking beside him.
Ron shoots them a glance, smiling widely while preparing a quick lunch for everyone. Cale doesn’t understand what he looks so happy about. This father and son duo is so strange. One is almost always smiling, while the other is always scowling. Is it like yin and yang? To keep balance in the world? Cale sits down on the makeshift chair Ron prepared for him and takes a closer look at the pot.
His face falls when he realizes it’s rabbit soup. Ron sure made good on his offer to hunt rabbits for Cale. Although this time, it doesn’t seem like just rabbit, as there are other types of vegetables and spices mixed in it. Not too far away from the pot, the kittens are chowing down on smoked rabbit meat specially cooked for them, while Hans watches them with a look of utter adoration.
“Would you like to keep the rabbit’s foot for good luck?” Ron asks teasingly, offering the cut off foot in his palm. Cale baulks at the sight of it. It’s still bloody.
“Father,” Beacrox says quietly. He shoots Ron a pointed look.
Ron’s smile widens. He retracts his hand, pocketing the rabbit’s foot. “I apologize for the poor joke, young master. Did you sleep well?”
Beacrox’s eyes narrow further, sharp as blades.
Cale shakes his head. He winces at the pain caused by the action and answers honestly, “No, my neck hurts.”
“I see,” Ron chuckles. He seems incredibly amused by something, even though Beacrox is glaring at him. “Perhaps you should find a better pillow next time.”
Cale prefers sleeping comfortably in a bed, so he agrees. “I will.”
Snickering again to himself, Ron prepares a bowl of soup for Cale. Cale accepts it warily, but he has to admit it smells amazing. Everyone is soon served a bowl, and they all sit around the fire to eat together. Cale takes a tentative sip of the soup. He blinks in surprise.
It’s… really delicious. It’s leagues apart from the one he had in the village. His honest reaction has Ron's smile growing wider.
Human, I want to eat some too!
Cale looks around. They’re all huddled together around the campfire, and it’s way too easy to get noticed. He sips his soup thoughtfully. Soon, he comes up with an idea.
Ask the cats to make a distraction so you can steal from Hans’ bowl.
Okay!
Seconds later, the cats meow softly as they speak to something that cannot be seen. Then, they meow very loudly and chase after a bird, running off into the forest.
Their actions instantly get Hans’ attention. “Oh! Wait, the forest is dangerous! Kitten-nims!” Hans instantly puts down his bowl to chase after the two kittens. He’s afraid a bigger animal will hurt them.
Once Hans is gone, Cale pretends to have a minor coughing fit, attracting Beacrox and Ron’s attention.
“Are you alright, young master?” Ron asks, but he doesn’t look concerned—it’s as though he knows Cale is faking it. He pats Cale’s back gently. “Beacrox, go get him some water.”
Beacrox frowns and leaves quickly to get clean water from their carriage.
With everyone else distracted, Raon happily harvests all of the rabbit meat from Hans’ bowl, skipping all the vegetables. The bowl soon tips slightly, and the soup in it ripples as an invisible dragon drinks from the edge of the bowl. Cale takes care to hide his smile as he accepts the cup of water from Beacrox.
Did you eat well?
Human, you’re so smart! It was delicious!
Hans is confused when he gets back with the mischievous kittens in his arms, but no one is paying him any attention and there’s no soup left in the pot for refills. He can only pick up his half-empty bowl of soup sadly, eating the vegetables.
A well-fed young master and a satisfied baby dragon climb back onto the carriage.
They reach the Henituse Estate in the late afternoon. Rows of servants have lined up to greet them, but the Henituse members are nowhere to be seen. Cale looks around curiously as the servants cower and tremble before him. It’s obvious they're scared of him and think he might lash out at them. Ron communicates with the footman briefly, then returns to Cale’s side with a smile. Beacrox doesn’t wait for them, walking into the estate without a word.
“The count and countess are still busy handling administrative affairs, so they will be seeing you at dinner. Young lady Lily is currently at sword practice, while young master Basen is studying with his etiquette teacher,” Ron explains their absence. Without Cale asking, he adds, “My son is going to help with dinner preparations since you enjoy his food. I’ll escort you to your room so you can rest, young master Cale.”
Great news. It’s best to interact with the family members as little as possible, in case they realize he’s not the original Cale Henituse. It should be fine—from what he remembers, Cale Henituse was quite the lone wolf and often stuck to himself, skipping meals with his family members in favour of drinking at nearby pubs. The risk of being discovered should be rather low as long as he played his cards right.
“Then, I’ll take care of the kittens and give them a luxurious bath!” Hans offers readily.
The cats meow in protest, but Cale takes a glance at their dirty fur and agrees. On and Hong shoot him a betrayed look, meowing loudly as they’re carried away in Hans’ arms. Raon grips onto Cale’s head tighter as though he’s afraid of being sent away as well.
“Lead the way,” Cale demands. Ron smiles and does so.
Cale follows Ron; he doesn’t remember where his room is, but he plays it cool and pretends he’s familiar with the estate’s layout.
“What you previously requested is ready in your room,” Ron informs in a low voice. Cale raises an eyebrow but the old servant doesn’t elaborate. It’s fine, he’ll know what it is soon.
And it’s indeed a sight.
When Ron opens the door, Cale’s eyes are assaulted by a wave of bright light. It’s a room with mountains of gold coins and bars, luminous as they reflect light from the chandelier and the fireplace. Cale knew the Henituses were rich, but he didn’t know they were this rich. Honestly, he’s very impressed.
“Hah… my father is indeed wealthy.”
“Yes,” Ron agrees. “That’s why you should at least wear some proper clothes.”
It’s a snide comment, but Cale doesn’t scold him for it. He understands Ron’s concerns. If he dresses poorly, it’ll make the Henituse estate look poor. Otherwise, others might think that the Count or the Countess are deliberately depriving him, the firstborn son, of resources because they find him an eyesore to the designated heir.
“Fine,” Cale shrugs nonchalantly. Ron smiles in reply as he begins sorting through Cale’s wardrobe immediately, picking clothes for him to wear in the academy.
Cale flops down onto the bed to slack off since there’s nothing to do, and it causes Raon to flop down from his head as well. The baby dragon drops and rolls on the large bed, not falling off even though he’s rolled a distance. Raon rolls right back to Cale’s side.
This is the biggest bed I’ve ever seen, human!
Cale agrees. It’s bigger than the beds in five-star hotels.
Ron finishes packing his clothes and leaves with a quiet, “Please enjoy the rest of your evening, young master.”
Minutes after he leaves, another servant opens the door cautiously, waiting for a beat or two before stepping into the room. It’s as though they were afraid Cale would throw something at them.
“Um, forgive me for the intrusion, young master. Would you like some tea…?”
Cale agrees and thanks them. The servant blinks in surprise and promises to return soon.
After his tea is served, however, his door is constantly opened by different servants with different stuttered excuses. Some of them don’t even bother with an excuse, opening the door just a crack to peek in before leaving.
It’s stifling. Although he just wants to be left alone, there’s someone opening his door every few minutes to peek in or offer food and refreshments. It’s unclear if it’s under the Count’s instructions. The servants of the Henituse estate watch him with a wary eye no matter what he does, even when he’s clearly doing nothing. Are they afraid of him drinking and causing a mess? The original Cale Henituse’s previous stash of alcohol is nowhere to be found. It’s likely to have been confiscated. It’s fine, though, Cale doesn’t feel like drinking in this uncomfortable atmosphere.
Raon, should we go for a walk?
Sure!
The idea of exploring the mansion is quickly discarded. There are servants everywhere and he doesn’t want to disturb their work with his presence. He decides to go out to the vast garden.
The garden is well maintained and filled with a variety of vibrant flowers. It’s quite impressive. It might be on par with the gardens of the Roan academy. Cale pauses every now and then to let Raon smell the different flowers.
Human, this smells like the soap in your room!
Cale takes a closer look at the white roses before him. He gently cups a rose in his palm and bends down to smell it. It does smell quite similar to the soap.
Yeah, it does. This is a white rose.
They continue exploring the large garden, and to his surprise, there’s an entrance to a large maze at the end. The bushes are much taller than he is, reaching up towards the sky.
Since he has nothing but time on his hands, Cale walks into the maze without any hesitation. It’ll be a good way to waste time until it’s time for dinner. He navigates the paths in an attempt to find the exit as fast as he can. He has an incredibly good memory, so he’s not afraid of getting lost. Besides, with Raon with him, Raon can just fly up in the sky to have a better look at the entire maze. After a few turns, they spot a few red roses on the bushes.
Human, these red roses smell nice too! What other colours of roses are there?
There are many colours. Probably in every colour you can think of.
Even black?
Cale smiles at Raon’s excitement. Black too.
The further he enters, the more red roses there are along the walls of the maze, bright red and vibrant in full bloom. Raon is happy as the smell of the roses gets denser.
Human, why are there so many dead ends?
Cale patiently explains the concept of a maze to the curious child. He’s about to leave a dead end to find another route when memories crash into his head like a sudden trainwreck.
“Gasp…!”
He remembers a garden full of blooming red roses, roses that the previous Countess of this family loved. She spent a lot of time in the garden playing with the young Cale Henituse, and when she was too sick to move, the red roses adorned every corner of her room until they withered along with her. With her passing, the mansion and its inhabitants rapidly declined as though a part of them died with her.
In the mansion devoid of the colour red, the previous Cale Henituse often escaped to the gardens when he was a little child struggling to deal with the loss of the person he loved the most. He had spent hours upon hours here in this gigantic maze, simply staring at the towering walls of red roses. The red seared into his eyes but no matter how hard he looked, he was unable to see the red of the mother he so dearly loved. No one came for him. It wasn’t clear if they didn’t try or if they simply couldn’t find him, but he remembers sitting here, crying, sobbing, screaming for a mother who would never return as rain pelted down on his body.
He felt small and so painfully, painfully alone.
The sudden flood of loss and grief in his memories feels overwhelming. Cale gasps and clutches his chest as pain lances through it. The sorrow feels so thick that he’s unable to physically withstand it. It swells up beyond him, seeping out in the form of tears, dripping down his cheeks. It’s been many years since he’s felt emotions so heavy and devastating.
Raon is frightened by the sight of Cale’s sudden tears.
Human! Why are you crying? Are you okay? Does your chest hurt? Are the roses hurting you? Should I burn them all?
I’m fine. Don’t do that.
Cale quickly wipes away his tears, gathering his composure. He takes a deep breath to ground himself. These aren’t his feelings. These aren’t his memories. He repeats those words to himself and tries to distance himself from the crushing emotions. He focuses on his mental layout of the map. He should’ve explored about half of it. If he turns left this time…
At that moment, the voice of a youth who’s on the cusp of puberty calls out to him.
“What are you doing, hyungnim?”
After his lesson ended, Basen happened to look out of the window and saw Cale going into the maze. He was afraid his older brother might get lost since Cale hasn’t been to the maze in a long while.
Cale freezes at the unexpected voice. He immediately comes up with an excuse.
His voice is thankfully steady as he lies, “I’m just looking for a place to nap. I’ll go somewhere else if you came here first.”
Basen hesitates. Although Cale sounds calm, the sight of his red-rimmed eyes is pretty obvious. “Are you okay? You… you’re really pale. Should I… call for someone? A doctor?”
“I’m fine,” Cale gives a short reply and tries to walk past Basen.
“Wait, hyungnim!” Basen clutches Cale’s hand to stop him. It’s only at that moment that Cale realizes his own hand is shaking. “Hyungnim, do you remember what you told me when I first came to the county?”
They’re estranged stepbrothers with not a single drop of shared blood between them. What could Cale Henituse have possibly said to the child of his new stepmother? Had he thrown insults? Did he scream and cause a tantrum? Cale feels his heart sink. He knows he’ll have to carry on the things the original Cale Henituse left behind, no matter what it is, so he asks,
“What did I say?”
The corners of Basen’s eyes are tinged red. After taking a deep breath, he says, “You told me to treat this place like my own home. You told me that I’m also a Henituse and everything in this mansion is also mine, so I should hold my head up with pride and ignore anyone who mocks me. So, hyungnim, please…”
Basen squeezes Cale’s hand tightly. There’s a shadow of guilt darkening his face, an expression too heavy for a young boy. “Please don’t feel uncomfortable here. This is also your home. Please don’t hide in a corner and cry by yourself when you’re sad. I might be lacking, but I wish to be your brother and be there for you. Even though we don’t have any blood ties, I’m, as you said, also a Henituse. We’re… we’re family… aren’t we?”
He’s right! Stop crying, weak human! I’ll destroy anything that makes you cry!
Crying?
Cale blinks in confusion. With the flutter of his eyelashes, another teardrop slides down his cheek. It’s only at that moment that he realizes he’s once again crying the tears Cale Henituse used to cry in secret.
“Is… is the academy very difficult?” Basen barrels on. He looks a little flustered and unsure of what to do, but the well-meaning words continue to flow out of him. “I’ll try to talk to father if it is. You don’t have to attend if it’s causing you pain. You don’t have to do anything hard. We, we have enough money for you to continue your previous lifestyle if it makes you happy.”
You have a nice brother, human!
Cale agrees. What a good kid.
It feels a bit awkward to receive affection that doesn’t belong to him. It would have been nice if someone had found the original Cale Henituse years ago. He was the one who deserved to hear these words, not Kim Rok Soo.
Still, he doesn’t find the strength in him to shake off that small and unfamiliar warmth holding onto his hand.
Maybe, back when he was Kim Rok Soo, it would’ve been nice to have a sibling hold his hand after losing his parents.
“No, I’m fine,” Cale reassures. Basen doesn’t look convinced, so Cale adds on helplessly, “I was just suddenly reminded of my mother.”
“Oh…” Basen’s eyes widen. A flash of sympathy crosses his eyes. “I’ve, I’ve only seen her in a painting, but she was a beautiful person. Her hair was a deeper and brighter red than these roses. She… she looked like you. Her smile was very pretty. I wish I could’ve met her.” Basen is sweet but awkward. He seems to realize what he said was weird — if the first Countess was alive, he never would’ve joined the Henituse family. Apologizing might be weird too, so he simply drops his head.
Cale takes pity on the poor boy and replies, “Mm. Thanks for saying that.”
Basen squeezes his hand. This kid, a few years younger than him, must’ve had it hard too, adjusting to a new place and a new family.
Cale can feel Raon patting his head.
It’s okay human, don’t be sad! You have me!
Cale nods slightly in acknowledgement of Raon’s words. He continues awkwardly in a bid to reassure Basen, “The academy is fine, so don’t worry.” Other than the weird events, the lessons are interesting, and he’s made some friends.
“I’m glad to hear that, hyungnim. Um, can you join us for dinner tonight?” Basen lifts his head and looks at Cale. There’s a myriad of emotions in his eyes, all sincere and honest. Although there’s a tinge of uncertainty, the hope in his gaze outweighs it. “I think father and mother are both excited to see you. They’ve talked about you every day after you left for the academy.”
It’s hard to say no to Basen’s earnest request.
Cale averts his eyes, unsure of how to react. He is pretty hungry though, so he doesn’t feel like skipping dinner like the original Cale Henituse used to do. Plus, he should give some face to his parents who filled his room with gold coins and bars. With those thoughts in mind, he agrees.
“Sure. The sun is setting, so let’s go back now. It’ll be harder to get out of the maze when it’s dark.”
Relief floods Basen’s face. He smiles and leads Cale out of the maze.
“Oh, you’ve arrived together!” Deruth beams at the sight of the two brothers entering the large dining hall. He’s always hoped Cale would get along better with the rest of the family. He shares a happy look with Violan, Cale’s stepmother, and then urges, “Take a seat, take a seat!”
“Father, mother,” Basen greets politely with a small smile.
Cale skips the pleasantries and takes a seat, but no one calls him out for this. Raon settles on his lap, still invisible and out of everyone’s sight. His presence is familiar and welcome since Cale is pretty much sitting with a table full of strangers. He has a few memories of them, but honestly not much.
The youngest of the family, Cale’s half-sister Lily, is already seated at the table, eyeing Cale with interest. It must be really rare for Cale Henituse to appear at the family table.
The table is full of Cale Henituse’s favourite foods.
…
Cale picks up his knife and fork and begins to eat without caring about etiquette. No one calls him out on not saying grace before eating. Instead, they all smile and watch him, happy to see him eating well.
Their combined gazes are about to burn a hole through him. Cale pauses, looks up, and raises an eyebrow. “Why are you staring at me instead of eating?”
“Oh! Yes, we should all eat!” Deruth is flustered, but the happy flush on his face can’t be hidden. He eats with gusto, shooting glances at Cale every now and then, as though unable to help himself from looking at Cale. He’s so occupied with looking at Cale that he even misses his mouth once, and the forkful of food presses against the corner of his lip, making a mess. Violan sighs in exasperation and helps her husband to wipe it off.
It’s all delicious and suits Cale’s palate very well, but the atmosphere is stifling. He can feel their hopes or expectations for something, but he’s not sure what. The Henituses peek at Cale with a mixture of strange expressions, like the way someone would eagerly and cautiously watch a newly adopted cat explore their new home. They’re way too conscious of him, and the dining table is strangely silent.
“It’s nice… It’s very nice to see you eating well,” Deruth admits quietly, breaking the silence. His voice trembles a little from the weight of his emotions. “It seems like you’ve gained a bit of weight. I’m… I’m glad. I was afraid you wouldn’t be able to adjust to the academy.”
It’s getting hard to swallow his food. Cale takes a few sips of water before replying, “The food at the academy is pretty good.”
Yeah! Everything is tasty! Raon agrees wholeheartedly.
Ron smiles and refills Cale’s glass of water. Cale has no doubt this sly old man would be telling his son about it.
“How are your lessons?” Violan asks.
“Boring,” Cale says in order to keep up with his trash reputation, even though he finds magic to be fascinating.
Violan nods as though she expected the answer. “The crown will be tightening security measures in Roan Academy by deploying a few knight platoons. They will patrol the school grounds. You can rest assured that the wild boar incident will not happen again.”
Cale hums in acknowledgement. It’ll be good if he’s allowed to move around on his own again.
Deruth and Violan take turns to ask about whether his room is comfortable, about the dorm curfew, about his familiars (he mentions Hong and On), but they don’t ask about his grades or low attendance. Thankfully, they are all questions he can answer; if they ask questions that only the original Cale Henituse can answer, he might get into trouble.
In case it steers towards that direction, Cale brings up a new topic.
“We were attacked by a few bandits on our way here.”
“What?!”
Everyone’s eyes widen as they stare at Cale, who’s calmly eating a mouthful of cake. Their eyes scan up and down for injuries, and thankfully there are none.
Cale continues to explain about the gang of bandits who have taken over the nearby mountain and the full list of their crimes: extorting tolls fees from travellers, stealing from caravans, terrorizing villages, kidnapping women and children to sell them off, and killing anyone who resisted or tried to get help.
The family’s faces darkened as they heard Cale go on. It’s an unbelievable story, especially since the Henituse County is well-known for its peacefulness and safety. Although the village is on the very fringes of their land, it is still undeniably part of their territory.
“How dare they…” The immense anger causes Deruth’s face to turn a deep red, while his fist is white from how hard he’s gripping his fork. “I can’t believe they’ve been doing this for so long!”
Even Violan, who’s well known for her composure, has a deep scowl and furrowed eyebrows. “We must root them out thoroughly and make an example of them.”
It’s nice to see how responsible they are as territorial lords. Cale didn’t even need to ask them to take care of it at the expense of looking out of character. They’re readily volunteering to do so themselves. He happily finishes the last bite of his strawberry shortcake.
“Hyungnim… are you okay?” Basen asks carefully. “It must have been scary.”
Cale blinks. The fork is still in his mouth, so he pulls it out. Basen waits for him to chew and swallow. The table is silent again, focusing on Cale. It’s a bit burdensome.
Pushing down the discomfort of constantly being in the spotlight, Cale replies, “I’m fine. Beacrox is very strong. He knocked all the bandits all out within minutes.”
Deruth smiles. It’s a lopsided smile, mixed with thankfulness and worry. “It’s good that you’re unharmed, Cale. I’ll assign some guards to accompany you when you go back to the academy.”
The food is finished but no one is leaving. They continue to discuss the issues regarding the bandits and how to best resolve them. They need a force strong enough to capture all of the bandits, but it’s important to not give their plan away and have the bandits flee in advance. Lily offers to go, but her parents reject the idea because she’s too young. Cale doesn’t really care since it’s not his business. He simply stares into space, feeling the euphoria of a tasty meal and a full stomach.
Raon’s restless paws knead the fabric of Cale’s pants. Cale frowns and looks down at the invisible child on his lap. With the attention everyone gave him while he ate, it was impossible for Raon to get food from his plate. He should try to steal some food from the kitchen for Raon or try to feed him somehow.
Wanting to excuse himself, Cale says loudly, “I’m tired, so I'll be leaving first.”
Everyone’s expressions change. The subtly maintained peace collapses like a dam that’s been holding back weeks of heavy rainfall.
“How long have you been sick?!” Deruth shouts. His voice is so loud it echoes throughout the dining room. Tears suddenly well up in his eyes as he continues to ask in a panic, “Why didn’t you tell us? I’ll invite the best doctors in the continent — no, in the whole world for you! ”
“Don’t worry about it. It’s not a big deal,” Cale answers evasively as he plays with the napkin on the table.
Deruth is unable to accept that as an answer. He slams his fist on the table. “If it isn’t a big deal, you wouldn’t be coughing blood!”
Hans, that blabbermouth. Just what and how much did he tell the Henituses? Cale’s beginning to regret the use of the blood capsules. When you lie about one thing, you have to make a mountain of lies to maintain it.
The mention of blood has Basen and Lily turning their heads in shock. It’s clear Deruth hasn’t told them about that beforehand.
“It really isn’t a big deal, I don’t cough blood that often. Plus, I can just replace the blood I’ve lost with iron tablets. It’s a small and incurable illness. It won’t affect me too much.”
“What? No! Don’t give up, my son! I have enough money to find a way! If we begin researching...!”
If they looked into it, he’d be in danger. He immediately cuts Deruth off. “The funds are meant to be used on the county and its people. Don’t use it on trash like me.”
“Cale… but…” Deruth looks and sounds terribly heartbroken. His head droops as he’s unable to find the right words to say. Violan presses a manicured hand on his shoulder in support, and she quickly steps in to help her husband.
“Cale, you are also part of this county and one of its people. More than that, you are our son,” Violan says firmly. “We will do anything and everything for you.”
The original Cale Henituse really should be the one to hear these words. Cale is unsure of what to say in response. It’s so incredibly awkward to sit here as the rest of the Henituses wait for his reaction with bated breaths.
Cale thinks he’s beginning to understand the original Cale Henituse a little better. It’s painful to watch a happy family suffer because of his presence. They want to include him, but he doesn’t feel like he's one of them.
He opens and closes his mouth. Then, he settles on the words, “I’ll go back to my room.”
The atmosphere of disappointment is heavy, and he can feel their sad gazes on his back as he leaves. He pauses at the door and adds, “Thanks for the allowance. I’ll use it well.” He leaves without turning back to look at their reactions.
Ron is waiting quietly for him in the corridor — Cale has a feeling Ron has always waited for him throughout his years of service in the Henituse estate.
Somehow, seeing Ron’s benign smile, he remembers Ron finding him in the maze, putting an umbrella above the wet hair of a grieving child. He was also the one who took care of the young Cale who had fallen sick with a fever after getting drenched in the rain.
Cale Henituse hadn’t been completely alone. It’s a small consolation.
“Ron, I’ll be heading back to the academy tomorrow.”
Ron’s smile stiffens. He bows slightly. “...Yes, young master.”
“Ah, you guys don’t have to follow me. You can do whatever you want with the semester break.”
Ron shakes his head. “No, we will go wherever you go, young master. The count has ordered us to do so.” After a short pause, he adds, “He was afraid you would be unused to the food and made sure Beacrox was employed in the academy.”
That explains things.
Cale doesn’t want to make things hard for the servants. It’s difficult when you have conflicting orders from different bosses. “I see. Do whatever you need to.”
“I will make preparations for your return immediately.”
Cale nods in acknowledgement and leaves. Although the mansion is large, he has a pretty good idea of how to get back to his room based on the positions of the windows and the scenery outside.
He reaches a corridor with a lot of portraits. Some of the paintings are old, but they are all well-dressed individuals. They’re likely to be Cale Henituse’s ancestors. Many of them have brown hair like Deruth Henituse, but there are a couple of blonds.
Cale freezes in his tracks when his eyes land on the painting of a red-haired woman, the same shade of red as Cale’s hair.
The painting of Cale’s mother.
Even in the dimly lit corridor, her sparkling eyes are full of vivacious joy, and her laughing expression is indeed beautiful as Basen said. She looks playful and innocent, nothing like the elegant and composed Violan. She’s an outlier in the row of serious and frowning portraits. Even her clothes are a bright red, nothing like the dark and muted colours of the other paintings. She must have been quite the character.
Another jolt of pain stabs through his heart, and Cale winces. He feels like going closer and touching the portrait, but he also feels like turning away and not looking back. He’s not used to dealing with complicated emotions like this.
Raon leaves Cale’s head, turning visible. He floats next to Cale and eyes the painting in awe.
“She looks like you, human!”
Cale hums in agreement. “She’s my mom.”
“Human, what was your mom like?”
Regardless of whether it was Cale Henituse’s mother or Kim Rok Soo’s mother…
“I don’t really remember much. She was someone playful who loved to laugh and play around.”
“Hmm… really? I don’t really remember my mom either. But I remember her touch was warm.” Raon pushes his head against Cale’s hand, making Cale pat his head. “I really missed her when I was alone.”
Raon must have lost his mom when he was much younger than Cale Henituse or Kim Rok Soo. Cale scoops the child into his arms and hugs him as they walk away from the painting. It feels nice to hug Raon; he’s the perfect size to fit in Cale’s arms and he has the warm body temperature of a child. He has been getting heavier to carry though. Cale rests his chin on the top of Raon’s head.
“What about now? Do you still miss her?”
“I’m not alone now! And neither are you, human!” Raon’s wings flutter in agitation. “Don’t cry!”
Cale’s lips curl in amusement. He hugs Raon tighter to still the black dragon’s wings. He doesn’t need this four-year-old child to comfort him. "I’m not crying though?"
“Good! I’ll make sure you never cry from now on! I’ll kill anyone who makes you cry!”
Aigoo, why does four-year-old child talk about killing so much?
To distract Raon, Cale asks, “You didn’t get to eat much because everyone was staring at me. You must be hungry. What do you want to eat?”
It works. Raon happily pipes up, “Steak!”
When they’re back in Cale’s room, Cale rings the bell by his bed to summon a servant. Raon cooperates, turning invisible but never far away from Cale.
Ron comes in mere seconds later — he must have been standing by near his room.
“Ron, can you ask the kitchen to cook a medium-rare steak?”
Ron raises an eyebrow at the unusual request since Cale had eaten quite a lot at dinner.
Cale immediately comes up with a random excuse. “It’s best to eat good food when I’m upset.”
Ron’s smile returns. “Yes, it is important to eat well, young master. I will be right back with steak and lemon tea.”
“...Don’t bring the lemon tea.”
The sly old man decides to not answer, leaving the room quietly.
Unknown to Cale, Beacrox’s affection rating increases to 17% later when Ron relays Cale’s comments during the dinner and exaggerates Cale’s request a little.
Tomorrow, he’ll leave this unfamiliar mansion and unfamiliar family and return to the academy.
Notes:
This time I planned for the chapter to be 3k but it reached 7k instead 😔 Maybe all the angst is a bit much in hindsight lmao.
I’m not sure whether to have Clopeh appear on the way back in the next chapter, or just go ahead with the Truth or Dare game with Alberu, Choi Han and Paseton 🤔
Chapter 12: Danger on a moonlit night
Notes:
This chapter took a while because I was working on choicale week + I had to write this chapter from scratch since I didn’t originally intend for Clopeh to appear so early. Also, I had to resolve multiple plotholes when I wrote this :’)
It was very tempting to title this chapter 'The Clopeh Chapter'.
Special thanks to Oli and ambrose for helping me with the characterisation of Clopeh when I asked for help on Twitter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Cale meets Beacrox the next morning, he’s utterly and completely flabbergasted. He tries not to show his shock as he stares at Beacrox.
The affection rating above Beacrox’s head has risen to a bright 17%.
What the hell happened during the short time they’ve spent apart?
Beacrox doesn’t pay him any mind, however, and he works hard to help his father load the carriages. There are a lot of things to bring back to the academy with Cale’s entire wardrobe and a whole room of gold. Cale doesn’t step in to help. The firstborn son of the Henituses just lazes around, watching the servants move busily. Being a noble sure is great.
“Ahem, Cale.”
Cale turns around when his name is called, and he comes face to face with two of the Henituses.
His father and his brother have come to send him off, even though he’s setting off bright and early in the morning just to avoid everyone else. The sun has barely risen, and the estate is covered by dim light. There’s still enough light to make out their expressions though, and Deruth looks like he’s already missing Cale.
“I’ve ordered more knights to escort you, Cale. You have nothing to worry about,” Count Deruth promises. He pats Cale’s shoulder with incredible gentleness. “Make sure to eat well at the academy. It’s fine if you’re not good at your studies, but you have to take good care of your health. Understand? If you miss home, or if your health gets worse, you can come back.”
Cale definitely plans to sleep well and eat well.
“Yes, father.”
“Um…” Basen hesitates. Cale turns his attention to his brother, who’s fiddling with his hands. It’s very uncharacteristic of Basen, who usually behaves much more mature than peers of his age.
“Yes, Basen?” he prompts.
“Is it okay to write letters to you, hyungnim?”
Cale is surprised by the unexpected request. Basen looks up and sees his surprised expression. He immediately withdraws his words. “No, I’m sorry. You must be very busy at the academy. I won’t bother you, hyungnim.”
Busy? As if. Compared to Basen, who’s taking his lessons to be the heir seriously, Cale is a complete joke. If everything goes according to Cale’s plans, his life at the academy will be the complete opposite of busy.
“No. You can write to me if you want to.”
It’ll be good to maintain good relations with the future Count. His brother will probably ensure Cale lives well and eats well after he succeeds the County.
Basen perks up. A smile grows on his face. It’s an expression much more fitting for his age. “Really?”
“Yep.” Cale pats Basen’s head. “Let me know if you want anything from the capital and I’ll send it to you.”
Basen looks the happiest Cale has ever seen him. He grins from ear to ear as he says gratefully, “Thank you, hyungnim.”
Ron steps in at that moment with a smile and a slight bow. “Everything is ready, young master.”
Cale nods in acknowledgement.
“I’ll be going now.”
“Have a safe trip, hyungnim!”
“Feel free to come back anytime, Cale.”
This time, Cale has an entire carriage reserved for himself (and the children). With so many items to transport, they’ve separated into three carriages in total, escorted by over a dozen knights on horseback. The knights are dressed neatly in their black knight uniforms and it provides a sharp contrast to the white carriages. Everything is lined with gold, and the sparkle grows as the sun rises higher in the sky. It’s as though they’re asking to be robbed.
The cats look a bit tired, but their coats are glossier and shinier than ever. Hans must have put quite a bit of work into grooming them. The two cats lie down flat on a cushion as the carriage shakes. A soft groan escapes Hong’s lips while On whimpers. Maybe they’re carsick? The constant travelling might be harsh for young children. He feels a little sorry for them.
Cale pats their heads gently.
“Sorry. Let’s go see the ocean next time.”
“Meow…”
Raon starts coughing at that moment. Cale looks down at the black dragon in surprise, but Raon isn’t meeting his eyes. Seeing Cale not doing anything, Raon coughs again.
“Are you okay, Raon?”
Raon pouts and doesn’t answer. The cats meow again. Their eyes are on Raon, and their expressions look a little teasing.
“Raon? Are you feeling sick too?”
“Hmph. I’m a great and mighty dragon. I won’t get sick!”
“Yes, you’re a great and mighty dragon. But I’m sure dragons fall sick too. Let me know if you ever feel bad, alright?” Cale pats the black dragon’s head.
Raon’s tail starts wagging. The cats start to laugh. Raon shoots them a glance and turns to stare at the wall of the carriage. “I won’t fall sick, but in the one of a millionth chance I do, I’ll let you know, human! So you must tell me too!”
“Sure.”
Their pace is much faster on the return journey, and they arrive back at the village when night falls. This time, they’ve come prepared with food and rations from the estate. Food and clothing are distributed to every household to help tide them through the upcoming winter. The unexpected help results in many tears as the villagers kneel down to thank the grace of the Henituses, which Cale deflects by saying it’s all from his father.
Tonight the villagers celebrate around a campfire as they finally get to enjoy a proper meal after long seasons of suffering at the hands of bandits. They happily share cups of wine with the knights, who try to abstain at first but finally give in to the hearty hospitality. Cale doesn’t join them; it’s not suitable for a noble to dine with commoners and he doesn’t enjoy parties.
Hans, Beacrox and Ron opt to dine with Cale in the villager elder’s house tonight instead of joining in with the festivities.
The humble oakwood table is covered with a wide array of delicacies; plates placed so close to each other that their rims touch and overlap. There are ten different dishes set up for just the four of them. Beacrox has truly gone the extra mile.
“You don’t have to eat with me.”
Ron smiles and replies, “I apologize, young master. You must be uncomfortable dining with the servants.” His smile doesn’t look apologetic at all. Rather, it looks teasing.
“I didn’t mean it that way. You guys can go out there and have fun.” Right after saying those words, Cale blinks at the scowling expression on Beacrox’s face and his eyes shift to Ron, who is eating with impeccable table manners. Do they even know how to have fun? It’s kind of hard to envision them dancing around the campfire as the villagers make merry and sing folk songs. He looks at Hans next, and the infirmary doctor is happily stuffing his face while watching the kittens eat their own fill.
Noticing Cale’s gaze, Hans replies, “I’m happy here, young master! I don’t want to be apart from the kitten-nims!”
This cat lover. Cale sighs and relents. There’s too much food for him to finish by himself anyways. Hopefully, there will be lots of leftovers for Raon to eat as well.
“It’s so delicious,” Cale says through a mouthful of food, and watches as the affection rating above Beacrox’s head shimmers and changes to 18%. Beacrox might be the easiest person to raise affection ratings so far, but he’s also the easiest to experience random plunges in affection. Cale doesn’t act complacent.
“I think it might be the most delicious food I’ve ever eaten.”
19%.
Huh…?
For a moment, Cale wonders what he’s looking at. His eyes move about as he tries to make sense of his surroundings. The bright spot right below him should be a campfire. It illuminates the surroundings with a crackling warmth, and the simple wooden houses are familiar.
It appears to be a bird’s eye view of the village he’s staying in for the night.
Based on past experience, there’s only one reason why he would be dreaming like this. Cale pays close attention as he sees a large crowd of masked figures surround the village, each of them armed with swords, spears, and spiked clubs. Other than the gas masks on their faces, their clothing resembles the captured bandits.
Fweeeet!
With a low whistle as a signal, the men rush into the village in an organised effort. Cale watches as they kick in the doors one by one.
Fuck. They’re in danger!
Cale forces himself to wake up.
When he opens his eyes, he’s met by the sight of a dark and unfamiliar ceiling. He turns his head and gasps weakly.
His entire body feels groggy. Was the dinner tampered with? The water? Or maybe a gas bomb? Magic? There’s no time to find the cause. Right now, it’s imperative to get moving and protect both himself and the children. He doesn’t know how much time he has.
He forces himself to sit up with his shaking arms. The children are sleeping on the side of the bed, all of them snoring softly.
“Raon, Hong, On!” Cale yells the names of the children in a hurry in an attempt to wake them up but they’re all in a deep sleep. Cale cusses under his breath as he takes a quick look around the room. He decisively grabs the children and staggers off the bed. The gap under the bed is too tight for him to fit in, but the children can fit just fine. He decides to help them hide deeply underneath before he crawls with tremendous effort to reach the old closet.
Even if he can read the opponents’ moves in advance, he can’t fight by himself. Toonka isn’t here this time, and neither is Choi Han. His magic power is next to zero. He can only hope the guards or Beacrox notices something wrong and come to check up on him. Given how brazen the bandits were in his dream, it’s likely they’re all out of commission as well.
Cale takes care to slow down his breathing so he’s as quiet as a mouse. There are no weapons he can use in sight. All he has are the pile of old clothes he’s sitting on.
Bam!
Cale flinches at the sound of the door being kicked in. Extremely alert, he keeps his eye on the small gap between the closet doors.
A masked bandit enters and casts an unimpressed look around the room. He scoffs audibly.
“Damn, this shitty place doesn’t have anything! I thought I won the luck of the draw by getting the village elder’s house…”
The bandit reaches for the closet doors.
Shit.
Cale can only hope to use the element of surprise to do something. He steels himself and kicks the closet door open with as much strength as he can muster.
“What the f—”
The bandit, not expecting a person to be in the closet, is unprepared for the blow. He staggers backwards.
It buys Cale a few seconds of time. However, Cale is still too weak to run out of the door. He falls right out of the closet, and he can’t even muster the strength to stand up straight.
“You bastard! I don’t know how you’re awake, but you’re going to regret it!”
Cale sees the slash of the blade before it arrives. He instantly drops to the ground, avoiding the blow. He has to physically throw his body to avoid the next strike, and it hurts. He grunts in pain, but there’s no time to dwell on it because the bandit is out for blood.
“Stay still, you little rat!”
Cale rolls out of the path of the sword. It stabs into the floorboard where his head was. His powerlessness frustrates him. He knows he can’t keep this up for long, and—
“Meow?”
The sound of the weak meow from beneath the bed startles Cale. It must be Hong, since Hong has powers of poison from the cat tribe. He wouldn’t have been affected for long.
Don’t come out, Cale pleads in his mind. If it’s anyone else, they might be able to supply Hong with enough mana to fight, but Cale is essentially a dried-up well. They won’t be strong enough to defeat a bandit with fighting experience. If Hong comes out, he’ll only be exposing himself to danger as well. Since the bandit has a gas mask on, Hong’s weak powers of poison at his current stage won’t be able to deal any damage.
Cale can only hope to use his powers of speech to delay time.
“Stop right there!” Cale yells in the loudest and brattiest voice he can manage. He hopes Hong understands and stays in place as well. “How dare you! Don’t you know who I am?!”
The bandit pauses. He takes a close look at the white and pale skin of Cale Henituse. It’s clear Cale has never worked a day in his life. Besides, that trademark red hair… Recognition slowly dawns in his eyes.
“That’s right, I’m Cale Henituse, the son of the Count Deruth Henituse. You’ll regret it if you kill me,” Cale scoffs. He remains arrogant and haughty despite being in a disadvantageous position. “My father will never let you go! He’s going to use the millions in his treasury to hire mercenaries to hunt you down!”
The mention of millions has the bandit practically salivating. Cale can practically see the gears turning in the bandit’s head.
That’s right. If the bandit has any shred of intelligence, he’ll understand Cale’s value as a hostage and ask for ransom. That way, Cale will be able to buy time and survive.
“Your father isn’t here,” The bandit sneers. “He’ll never know who killed you.”
It’s an empty threat. Cale knows the bandit is just trying to scare him into obedience. Cale turns up his nose and continues the haughty act. “We’ve been attacked by your group right before this and my father is incredibly upset. Who would he suspect first? Besides, he has already written a petition to the crown for help. Soon you guys will be surrounded by the royal knights.”
The mention of the royal knights getting involved has the man paling.
“S-stop lying! You shitty brat, do you think you’re still in your fancy estate? You better behave and shut up!”
The man kicks Cale with his boot. This time, there’s no time to dodge. Cale grits his teeth and prepares for the blow.
But a flash of light intercepts, blocking the blow mere inches away from Cale’s head.
Cale blinks in surprise.
His earlobe feels warm.
“What, you’re wearing a magical defensive item? You’re truly a young master,” the bandit scoffs. Instead of his boot, he switches to his sword, and it stops right before Cale again as a translucent barrier forms to block it.
Cale takes this opportunity to attempt to make a run for it. He doesn’t know how much magic power the earring Alberu gave him has, but it’s a terrible idea to sit still as a sitting duck. Alberu’s gift might have saved him from certain death, but it might not save him again. He staggers to his feet and takes unsteady steps to the door as light continues to flash dozens of times behind him.
The bandit doesn’t let up, slashing at again and again at Cale’s back in rapid succession. The earring on his ear creates barrier after barrier to protect him.
Attack and defend. A stalemate.
“It’ll run out of magic sooner or later!”
Right after the bandit yells those words, Cale sees the slash of the sword with his right eye even though it’s behind him. He drops to the ground from the warning his future sight gives him, but the sword still manages to graze him.
Cale winces as the sword rips through the back of his clothes, striking a shallow cut across his pale skin.
Honestly, it’s a surprise the magic protection lasted as many attacks as it did.
The bandits gives a chilling laugh.
Cale tenses in preparation as a kick connects painfully against the side of his head.
“Urk…!” a low grunt of pain escapes from his lips.
Cale curls up into a ball and protects his head with his arms. It’s a position he’s familiar with, and the fact that he still has to do so as a count’s son feels sadly funny.
As expected, if you don’t have enough power, you’ll be treated like shit no matter what world you’re in.
“What are you smirking at?!”
His head is ringing. His vision is blurry. He waits for a second blow, but it doesn’t come. The bandit probably just wanted to scare him into obedience. Shit, why didn’t the bandit kick him in the stomach instead? He needs his wits about him to survive this.
Cale turns his head and spits out a mouthful of blood. He sneers, and bright red blood glimmers on his teeth. His complete lack of fear causes the bandit to hesitate.
“You’d better let me go in one piece, or you’ll be brutally tortured and beheaded.”
“Pfft, that virtuous and naive lord? He’s not a man capable of such cruelty.”
“Why would I lie to you?” Cale laughs, dark and low. He has to wield his tongue like a sword because he has nothing else to save him. “The Henituses fiercely protect their own. You won’t be able to have an easy death.”
Thud. Thud. Thud.
Loud stomps are heard as somone rushed up the staircase.
Is it one of the knights? Beacrox? Ron?
The small hope that Cale has is soon extinguished.
Another bandit appears.
“What, you aren’t done here?” the second bandits scoffs. He takes a closer look at Cale, and a nasty smirk splits his face. “Oh, are you playing around with him? He is quite a looker… he’ll probably fetch a nice price.”
He reaches out to grab Cale’s hair, but…
“Hiss!!!”
A red kitten darts out from beneath the bed. With a leap, it jumps and bites down hard on the bandit’s hand. Sharp fangs dig down with strength and desperation, drawing blood through tough leather gloves.
“Fuck!”
The bandit flings his hand around, but Hong bites down hard without letting go. With no other way to get rid of the kitten, the bandit smashes Hong against the wall.
The pain causes Hong to finally let go, and the kitten drops to the ground, whimpering in pain.
“Hong!” Cale yells in alarm.
The bandit lifts a steel-toed boot to stomp on Hong but Cale throws himself forward, blocking the blow for Hong with his shoulder.
Cale cusses in pain as he tried to get a better look at Hong, but it’s too dark to do so.
“Hey, what are you doing? He’s the son of Count Deruth!” the first bandit tries to step in to stop his partner from going overboard.
“Bah! The trash of the count’s family? I doubt they’ll miss him if he's gone. They might even thank us for getting rid of this bastard…” The bandit lifts Cale’s chin with the sharp tip of his sword and sneers.
A drop of blood glides down the length of the sword from where it has pierced Cale’s skin. Cale is careful to not move, lest it cuts deeper. He doesn’t speak, but he fixes the bandit with a sharp glare, not backing down, daring him to make a move.
“If they didn’t care, would he have carriages of gold? I say we hold him hostage and ask for a ransom,” The first bandit says as though he came up with the answer himself, brimming with pride over the idea. “And well, if they refuse to cough up, you can have your fun with him then. What say you?”
“Haha, that—”
The breaking of a window interrupts the two men’s unsavory conversation. A white figure flashes into the room.
Recognition and surprise dawns in Cale’s eyes.
A pale sword swings in a graceful arc, slashing the neck of a bandit. Within the next second, it pierces through the heart of the other bandit. Blood sprays, but none of it lands on the swordsman.
With his white robes, he looks like a holy priest, but with his skills, he feels like a cruel assassin.
The swordsman’s long hair cascades down his back like a waterfall of silk threads. The pure white of his hair resembles the brightest ray of moonlight on a night of a full moon. The white affection rating above his head suits him incredibly well; the 0% shimmering like the brightest star in the vast night sky.
His looks alone make him stand out from the crowd, screaming that he’s an important character. Cale knows this to be Clopeh Sekka, one of the male leads of the game ‘The Birth of a Heroine’. He is the son of a prestigious pope in the Paerun kingdom, and his father wields more power than the royalty. Although his father is actually an atheist, he uses the veil of religion to create oracles to his advantage, manipulating the masses and growing his connections to the network of nobles in the kingdom.
Clopeh flicks the blood off his sword with practised ease before sheathing his sword. The sharpness of his aura withdraws when he turns to Cale.
“Are you alright?”
Cale accepts the gloved hand offered to him. The white satin feels smooth and cool against his skin. It reminds Cale of a snake. The man helps Cale to sit down on the edge of the bed, with Hong resting on Cale’s lap.
“Thanks.”
Clopeh smiles and holds his other hand against his chest in a polite greeting.
“I’m Clopeh Sekka, a priest from the Holy Church of Light in the Paerun Kingdom.”
A bright light glows from the bracelet around Clopeh’s hand and warmth surrounds Cale, alleviating the throbbing pain of his head. The stinging of the cut across his back fades as well, and he notices Hong’s wounds recovering as well.
So that’s holy power. How convenient.
The fewer details he gives to Clopeh, the better. Cale introduces himself simply, “I’m Cale Henituse, the son of a count. Thank you for your help.”
He tries to retrieve his hand but fails. Clopeh is holding his hand in a tight grip. Why isn’t Clopeh letting go of his hand?
Cale is instantly on guard. Despite Clopeh Sekka’s beautiful face and elegant behaviour, he’s well known by fans of the game to be a complete psycho. The adage ‘looks can be deceiving’ is perfect for him.
“I can sense divinity…” Clopeh murmurs quietly under his breath. He tilts his head ever so slightly as he stares at Cale’s pale hand. Cale feels the world shifting ever so slightly on its axis. This scene…
It reminds Cale of one of Clopeh’s CGs, where he holds Mary’s hand like this and tells her he senses something special about her.
No way…
A bead of cold sweat drips down the side of his head.
The affection rating above Clopeh’s head wavers dangerously.
A strange light gathers in Clopeh’s eyes. When he lifts his head, his green eyes are shining. There’s a fervour in his voice as he gushes passionately, “God has descended into this world through his apostles. He has bestowed special powers on the worthy in order to provide salvation to this world. Just like the legends… Yes… just like the legends!”
Uh… okay. Cale has always been an atheist throughout his life, so he doesn’t really believe in Clopeh’s spiel. It just sounds like the mad ramblings of a cult member to him. Cale wishes he can close the door on Clopeh like he closed the doors on fervent believers back when he was Kim Rok Soo.
Cale sighs. “Can you let go of my hand?”
“Have you ever experienced such powers? Powers beyond the basic elements, a power strong enough to change the world?”
Cale feels like he’s been pricked by a needle. He’s not about to tell Clopeh his power, and he won’t sell out the student council president either.
“No.”
“You’re lying.”
Cale flinches. How could Clopeh say that with such absolute certainty?
Clopeh leans in and peers at Cale with great attention, as though he could peek into Cale’s soul if he gets close enough. His voice drops an octave as he asks in a hushed whisper, “You know something, don’t you? Are you one of the chosen?”
Either Clopeh has the power to see things, or he’s incredibly good at reading a person’s expressions and mannerisms.
Cale decides to sell out someone else to throw Clopeh off his trail.
“I’ve met a priestess of death. She mentioned the God of Death told her something strange.”
“Strange how?”
Clopeh looks enraptured. He blinks, and his long eyelashes flutter. The shade of white reminds Cale of spiderwebs, beautiful but dangerous, ready to ensnare prey within their grasp.
There’s really no need for them to speak so near to each other. Cale leans back to put a polite distance between them.
…Human?
Cale flinches when he hears Raon’s confused mumble in his mind. He’s quick to warn Raon through their telepathic bond.
Stay there and don’t come out. Make sure On don’t come out either.
Human, I… I smell blood. What’s going on?! Are you hurt?
I’m fine. Stay still.
Cale’s jaw tightens. Clopeh Sekka is the last person he wants to find out he has a dragon as a familiar.
“Cale Henituse?” Clopeh prompts after Cale’s extended silence.
Cale refocuses on the conversation, keeping his voice calm and measured. “She said the God of Death told her to help with an impending disaster, but the disaster resolved itself before she could help.”
”The Priestess of Death… there’s only one individual I know who could hear the voice of the God of Death since she was young. You mean Priestess Cage, don’t you?”
“Yes, her.”
“She might be in danger.”
Cale really doesn’t want to hear about any danger, let alone get involved in one. “Listen, let go of—”
Clopeh barrels on, ignoring Cale. “Have you heard of the oracle given by the Church of the Sun God?”
Cale’s patience is rapidly dwindling. “No. I don’t—”
The word ‘care’ is drowned out by Clopeh.
“The holy twins of the Church of the Sun God have disappeared after sharing the oracle. Something must have happened to them. God has given me the power to see the truth, so I must be the one to right the wrongs of the world.”
The holy twins?
Cale’s eyebrows furrow. The holy maiden Hannah and the saint Jack. The two of them were supposed to be non-romanceable side characters in the game. And what did Clopeh mean by having the power to see the truth?
“You mean you can… discern between truth and lies?”
“Yes, God shows me the way! As his apostle, I will deliver his divine judgment!”
Cale plasters a fake smile on his face. “That’s great. Anyways, I must get going. As a third-year student, I’m incredibly busy—”
Clopeh’s grip tightens instantly. He stares at Cale as he demands, unblinking, “You’re lying. Why are you lying?”
“I was just testing your power. Please let go.”
“Oh?” Clopeh’s left eyebrow raises. A smile grows on his face, and this smile looks more genuine than the kind one he likes to wear. The affection rating above his head wavers, shifting to 7%. “Yes, that’s a smart move.”
It’s a stronger power than Cale expected. Clopeh seems to be able to discern lies in every sentence a person speaks, not just after he asks a question. He tries tugging his hand free again, but fails.
Human, are you in danger?
Cale purses his lips in annoyance. He really wants to tell Raon to burn this persistent guy to a crisp, but…
No, he just saved me. I don’t think he’ll hurt me right now.
“Cale Henituse. Do you—”
“What’s going on here, young master?”
Ron’s ever-present smile is missing from his face as he steps through through the busted door. A few strands of his grey hair are displaced from his usually neat hairstyle, revealing he’s rushed over.
Cale frowns. Finally, someone else is here to save him.
“You’re here? Make him release my hand.”
Clopeh takes the initiative to release Cale before Ron does something. With a polite smile on his face, Clopeh places a hand on his chest and introduces himself to Ron. “Hello. My name is Clopeh Sekka. I was camping nearby with my men when I heard the commotion and I came to help. May the light illuminate your path.”
As disrespectful and crazy as he is, Clopeh did indeed save Cale from the bandits.
“Your help is much appreciated,” Ron replies with a benign smile. “My name is Ron Molan. I am a servant of the Henituse estate. May the light illuminate your path, young master Clopeh.” His smile is stiff as he turns to Cale. “Young master Cale, are you alright? You’re bleeding.”
Cale blinks and lifts his hand to his head. The blood is bright, but it’s remnants of a wound that’s gone.
“I’m fine. Clopeh healed me. More importantly, is everyone else okay?”
“Young master Clopeh’s men are ensuring the safety of the villagers. My son is killing all the fleeing bandits as we speak. Don’t worry, he’ll make sure a couple stay alive for questioning.”
Cale suppresses a shudder from the dark glint in Ron’s eyes. The old servant looked like a bloodthirsty assassin just now. He represses his fear and moves ahead with more important matters.
“Can potions cure poison? If they can, distribute the potions in the carriages to everyone.”
He was originally referring to the villagers, but Cale is reminded of the dozen of incapacitated knights from the Henituse county. It seems like they are all pretty low-level compared to Ron and Beacrox.
… Just who are the Molans?
Ron bows in acknowledgement. “I will follow your orders, young master.”
“I will aid the healing efforts,” Clopeh offered. With a hand placed on his chest and a mild smile, he looks like a merciful servant of God, but Cale knows better than to trust his gentle image, since he knows very well that there are sharp daggers hidden behind it. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, after all. He’s just like Pope Sekka, a man who weaponizes religion to prey on the weak and vulnerable.
“What are your plans after this?” Cale asks.
He hopes Clopeh will not be travelling with them back to the academy. The more time they spend together, the more dangerous it will be, with Clopeh’s power to discern the truth.
“I will be visiting the Church in the capital before attending the Roan Academy.”
Cale’s incredibly thankful that Clopeh won’t be travelling with him.
“I see. Safe travels. Thanks again for your help,” Cale says. He wears a look of innocent gratitude despite his inherent distrust and dislike of Clopeh. Clopeh’s powers shouldn’t be able to discern whether someone’s expression is fake or not.
“Safe travels to you as well, Cale Henituse. It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance. By the will of the light, may our paths cross again.”
No thanks. Cale hopes he never has to see Clopeh Sekka ever again. He’s too annoying to deal with.
With everyone out of the room, Cale hurriedly places Hong on the pillow before checking on the kids beneath the bed. Raon is already fully awake, and his bright eyes are shining in the dark when Cale reaches for him. Cale scoops Raon and On out from beneath the dusty bed and cradles them in his arms. On is still groggy, and her fluffy body is limp in his hand. She’s blinking rapidly as she tries to come to her senses.
“Human… you…” Raon’s eyes grow wider at the sight of Cale’s ruffled clothes and the blood stains on him. “It’s… it’s not fake blood this time… right…?”
“Mm,” Cale hums in acknowledgment, not seeing a point in lying. “But it doesn’t hurt anymore. I’ve been healed.”
“But you shouldn’t have been hurt in the first place!” Raon yells. His wings flutter in agitation as he grits his teeth. “I should’ve killed them all!”
His vicious yelling causes Cale to worry about Raon’s presence being revealed to Clopeh. Before Cale can say something about it, the sound of Hong’s sobs gets their attention.
“Hong? Does it still hurt? Why are you crying?”
Hong meows. He sounds miserable.
“Raon, what’s Hong saying?”
Raon’s pupils shake. “He… He’s saying he couldn’t protect you…. Even though he’s supposed to be your familiar…”
“You were very brave,” Cale says honestly, patting Hong’s trembling head. “Thanks for protecting me.”
Tears start to well up in the other children’s eyes as they watch Hong cry.
“I should’ve been there to protect you too!” Raon’s anger fades, giving way to guilt. His wings droop as tears fall from his eyes as well. “I’m… I’m supposed to be a great and mighty dragon, but I…! I’m… sob… I’m so weak…”
On meows as she nudges Hong with her head. She licks Hong’s messy fur, her eyes full of self-blame. She slept through the entire ordeal even though she’s the oldest of the children and should’ve been there to protect her brother. She wipes her wet eyes with a paw.
Cale watches the crying children and feels a strange emotion come over him. It’s hard to put into words. Although they haven’t known each other for long, they’ve become an important part of his life in this world. He knows these children will risk danger to protect him, and he will do the same for them.
“You guys have nothing to feel sorry for. Of course you’re weak. You have me as your partner. Baby familiars are supposed to grow alongside their summoners, but I’m an F-rank.”
The children don’t seem to feel better from his remarks.
“We’re weak, but we don’t have to be weak forever.” Cale smiles when he thinks about the carriages of gold. Even if he doesn’t have enough mana, magical tools will be able to bridge the gap. Just look how many times Alberu’s earring defended him. “We’ll use the money to make all of us stronger.”
“Really?” Raon asks with a wobbly voice.
“Yeah. Money is the best. There’s almost nothing money can’t fix.”
It doesn’t stop the children’s tears, but something akin to hope seems to come alive in their eyes. They gather around Cale, sticking to his side as he pats them soothingly.
“I, I will get stronger, human. I won’t be defeated by poison ever again.”
"Meow!" The cats meow in agreement, their watery eyes ablaze with determination. They seem to want to get stronger too.
“Yeah, let’s all get stronger together so we can protect ourselves and the people important to us.”
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 53%
Choi Han: 43%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 19%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%IMPORTANT! REGARDING UPDATES: Moving forward, updates will no longer be monthly. It’ll be whenever I can update. Trying to write a 5-10k chapter every month with a 9-6 job is pretty hard and stressful, especially when I get rude comments about it (fellow writers can probably relate). I’d like to spend more time with my family and friends, play some games, explore different fandoms and work on other wips, etc. I’m also considering taking a second job on weekends again, but probably not for the sake of my physical and mental health (I’m already off anti-depressants, and I don’t want to get back on if I overwork myself).
I’ve earned exactly $0 in tips from this fic anyway, so I don’t want to work on this like I work on my job deadlines. I don’t want this fic to cause me stress instead of a fun project I write for stress relief. I’m already stressed enough over my crushing student debt. All rude comments and comments demanding updates will be blocked (To do this, I’ve changed comments to registered users only. I apologize to the nice anonymous commenters for the inconvenience). Also, please do not go to my other fics to demand updates for this one. I don’t want to end up hating this fandom and leaving like my favorite LCF writer did. There’s a real person and hundreds of hours of work behind the fics you read for free, so please show basic decency. And do not give the translators any grief over slow updates. They’re translating out of the goodness of their heart to share the fic in other languages.
I understand that waiting can be frustrating. If you can’t wait, please feel free to stop reading this fic and write your own fic or support other writers. There are many brilliant LCF writers and fanfics, many of which are completed. No offence taken if you stop supporting me, unless you insult me over it.
Sorry for the serious message, but I think this has to be said. Thank you for reading.
Chapter 13: Secrets under falling snow (part 1)
Notes:
I really like the chapter title for this chapter :3c If you saw the kittens speak in the previous chapter, no you didn’t. You saw nothing. (Thanks for pointing it out Irene, ily ;w;)
Thank you so, so much for all the supportive comments in the previous chapter! I really appreciate it. You guys are awesome <3 Extra thanks to irene_purin, Stardom and patcat who supported me on other platforms as well!
Short chapter this time as I work out the truth or dare game in the next one!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The trip back to the Roan academy is thankfully uneventful after the bandit attack. Their load has increased with Cale’s improved wardrobe (courtesy of Ron’s selections) as well as bags of gold from Count Deruth (honestly, they should invent credit cards, having so much money lying around seems dangerous).
The seasons have suddenly changed on the last day of their return journey, shifting from the colours of autumn to the white of winter. Cale orders his travelling companions to move his luggage back into his room, taking his sweet time walking back to the dorms as he enjoys the first snow.
The snowflakes fall gently as they dance in the air, looking soft like dandelion seeds as they cover the world in a blanket of white. Raon seems awed by the sight; it might be his first time seeing it.
The tiny specks of white are reflected in Raon’s wide eyes.
“Are you cold?” Cale asks the children with him. It’s good that his wardrobe is updated because he’s now protected from the cold with a thick winter coat. The kittens pause to meow and shake their heads, then they resume happily hopping about as they leave paw prints in their wake. “What about you, Raon?”
“I’m a strong and mighty dragon. I don’t feel cold!”
After hearing Raon’s words, Cale takes off his red scarf and wraps it around the black dragon’s neck. He’s not sure if the child really doesn’t feel cold or if it’s just words of bravado. Either way, it’s best Raon doesn’t fall sick since Cale doesn’t know how to take care of sick people.
“Don’t catch a cold,” Cale murmurs as he finishes tying the ribbon. Raon’s eyes are round like saucers as he stares at Cale, who pats Raon’s round head with a smile.
“I’m! I’m strong and mighty!” Raon repeats like a broken record, his wings and tail moving rapidly like he’s greatly disturbed. “I, I will not lose to the cold!”
“Then that’s good.”
Cale breathes out slowly, watching his breaths appear as clouds of condensation. It’s been a long time since he could enjoy the winter like this — has he ever enjoyed the winter? When he was a child, his house did not have any heating in place, so he had always been cold and miserable. When he became team leader Kim Rok Soo, battles in the winter were the hardest as the cold stiffened their joints and made it harder to move.
But now, it’s peaceful.
He closes his eyes and soaks in the atmosphere, the quiet serenity of it all.
The silence is broken by a panicked and childish voice.
“Human, you can’t fall asleep here! If you sleep here you’ll freeze!”
“I know,” Cale chuckles, opening his eyes again. Raon treats Cale like Cale’s much younger than him sometimes. “Why aren’t you playing with Hong and On?”
Raon humphed. “I have to be by your side.”
Cale smiles. He pats the pouting dragon. “Then let’s go toge—Achoo!” Cale sneezes and sniffles.
“Human! Are you cold? I forgot how weak you are!”
A surge of warm wind blows and surrounds Cale in an instant, enveloping him gently. It feels like he’s sitting in front of a warm fireplace.
“Thanks. Magic sure is handy.”
Struck by an urge, Cale asks the children, “Should we make snowmen?”
“What’s that?” Raon asks, and the cats gather by his feet too, meowing in curiosity.
“It’s something fun you do when it’s snowing,” Cale explains, beginning to roll a ball for the snowman’s body. “You stack two or three balls together, and use rocks and sticks to make a face and arms for the snowmen.”
He demonstrates for them, and the children are all too happy to make their own snowmen. Soon, the medium-sized snowman Cale made is surrounded by three smaller snowmen, and it looks like a cute family. He carefully adds cat ears to two of the snowmen and shapes Raon’s horns and ears as well on the last snowman. The children are very pleased. They run around the snowmen happily, comparing each other to their snow counterparts. Cale wishes he has a camera so he can take a picture of them for them to see.
“Human, it’s the white version of me!”
Cale hugs the excited black dragon flying in front of his arms and agrees. “Yeah, it’s you.”
Suddenly, Raon disappears from view. Cale soon hears soft panting as someone runs toward them. It’s Choi Han, who’s still dressed in his school uniform without a coat on.
“Cale-nim! What are you doing alone? It’s not safe!” Choi Han grips Cale’s shoulder tightly. He might be an even bigger worrywart than Eric.
“I’m not alone,” Cale replies, gesturing to the meowing kittens. “What about you?”
With Cale’s reply, the tension in Choi Han’s shoulders eases a little bit, and he lets go of Cale.
“I’m not alone either,” Choi Han replies, lifting his hand to show his familiar mark. “But Cale-nim, you should’ve told me you’re back. With how monsters appeared in the safe outer edge of the forest, what if they came to the school courtyard too? Your familiars might be with you, but it’s safer if I’m by your side…”
Cale understands what Choi Han is getting at. However, it’s honestly fine. Cale doesn’t have the magical aptitude required to defend himself or provide his familiars with magical energy, but—
I’ll destroy all of them , Raon promises with a dark viciousness in his tone.
—this black dragon has more than enough mana to take on a couple of monsters.
Raon, can I introduce you to Choi Han?
Hm? Human, don’t you want to continue pretending to be weak?
Yes, Cale does. It’s not even a pretence, he is weak… although having a dragon as his familiar increased his strength, baby or not. Wait, is that why Raon has been turning invisible all this time?
You’re so smart.
Hehe, I am pretty smart! And strong! And mighty!
It’s fine if it’s Choi Han. You can trust him.
Raon reveals himself in Cale’s arms, filling the space that appeared awkwardly empty. Cale pats the head of the black dragon in his arms.
Choi Han gasps in surprise. “Wait, Cale-nim, isn’t this the black dragon you summoned? The one who went back?”
“I never left!” Raon protests, yelling in a pouting voice.
Cale pats the head of the upset child. “I might be the weakest student in the academy, but I have a strong familiar, so you can stop worrying, Choi Han.”
“Yeah, I’m stronger than you!” Raon boasts.
“But, I’ve never seen a familiar mark on your hands?”
“It’s here,” Cale explains, tapping on the area above his heart with a finger. Choi Han’s eyebrows furrow in confusion. He’s never heard of anyone with a familiar mark on their chest.
“You really are different, Cale-nim,” Choi Han says in a hushed whisper. It sounds awed. Maybe hopeful. There’s something glimmering in his eyes, a complicated emotion Cale can’t recognize.
“Different how?” Cale tilts his head in confusion. Different from the rumours that he’s trashy? Having a strong familiar doesn’t fix his personality. He’s still the worst student in the academy, be it in terms of rank, attendance, or behaviour.
At that moment, he notices how Choi Han isn’t even wearing a coat.
“Ah right,” Cale remarks as he thinks of something. “Want to drink something to keep warm?”
Choi Han blinks at the unexpected invitation, but a smile forms on his face. “That sounds nice, Cale-nim.”
“Let’s go, kids.”
The kittens meow in agreement. They head back to the dorms together.
Cale is surprised to see Paseton in the lobby, taking care of the plants. The second-year student is absorbed in his task as he summons blobs of water to water the plants.
“Hi, Paseton. You didn’t go back home for the holidays?”
“Oh!” In his surprise, Paseton releases his hold on his magic prematurely, causing water to splash on the floor. “Oops.” With an embarrassed laugh, Paseton waves his hand and regathers the water off the ground, sending it properly to the soil in the flowerpots this time.
“Good evening, Cale, Choi Han, Raon, On, and Hong,” Paseton smiles as he greets them one by one. Choi Han smiles in reply as the children return the greetings. “Yes, my home is quite far from the academy, so both my sister and I decided not to return. Did you have a nice time with your family?”
Cale thinks about all the tense moments with Beacrox and Ron, the awkward atmosphere in the Henituse County, the bandit attacks, and his meeting with Clopeh Sekka.
“No, not really.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” Paseton says. He seems genuinely sympathetic about it too, rather than just being polite.
What a nice guy.
“Enough about that. Want to grab a drink in my room?”
Paseton blinks at the unexpected invitation. However, he did promise Cale to drink together another day. “Sure?”
“Good. Let’s go.”
Three boys, two cats, and one dragon sit in front of a fireplace. There are many bottles of wine and lots of different types of finger foods in front of them, courtesy of Beacrox.
When Cale asked Choi Han if he wanted something to drink to stay warm, Choi Han expected hot chocolate.
However, he finds himself holding a wine glass in his hands instead.
Unlike Choi Han, who’s holding the glass awkwardly with two hands (as though he’s afraid of dropping it), Cale Henituse is a natural. He holds it like he’s held hundreds of glasses of wine before, and it might not be so far from the truth for the original owner of the body.
“The Henituse County is famous for its wine. What do you guys think?” Cale asks as he taps the side of his own glass.
Choi Han takes a tiny, careful sip.
"It's..." he licks his bottom lip, unsure of how to describe the taste. "...Nice."
“It’s delightful!” Paseton remarks with wide and sparkling eyes. “The ruby red colour paired with an elegant and delicate aroma of berries is inviting even before taking a sip. It has a full-bodied mouth feel and a smooth, slightly sweet finish. I can tell it’s been aged well and stored in a well-maintained place.”
Meanwhile, Paseton went into a full-fledged review. Cale didn’t really understand half of the things he said, but it’s clear Paseton enjoys it.
Cale smiles. It’s nice when your friends like the same things you do.
“I’ve brought a lot from home, so feel free to bring a few bottles back to your rooms.”
“Thanks, Cale!”
“Thank you, Cale-nim.”
The children attempt to try the wine as well, but Cale blocks them with his arm, squishing their faces.
“No, this is only for adults. Drink your hot chocolate.”
The cats whine and attempt to reach out with their paws. Raon turns invisible and sneaks a little lick from Choi Han’s glass.
He immediately drops on the carpet and rolls around in regret.
“Why do you guys like something like this?!”
“I told you it’s not for kids,” Cale chastises lightly, picking up Raon to put him on his lap.
“Um, about your mark, Cale-nim… Can I take a look at it?” Choi Han asks hesitantly.
There’s no reason not to show them, since the two of them already know about Raon.
“Sure.”
He unbuttons his shirt with deft fingers as the other two boys watch. Choi Han’s Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows. Cale’s milky white skin is revealed inch by inch until he unbuttons the button right below his ribcage. He pulls his shirt aside to show them the mark.
The black mark is an elegant pattern on his chest, resting right above his heart. Its tendrils spread outwards, flaring like tiny black flames. The inner ring of the circle seems to be made of small letters in a language Cale doesn’t recognise, surrounding the black paw shape in the centre.
“This mark looks vaguely familiar…” Paseton mumbles as he takes a closer look. He tilts his head in thought as tries to recall where he saw it.
His eyes widen and he claps his hands together.
“Oh! It resembles the one I’ve seen in an old history book! The first leader of my tribe had a similar pattern on his chest. I grew up hearing lots of marvellous stories about him and his battles. He brought peace to the ocean with the help of his friend, a blue dragon who reigned over the waters. He’s hailed as a hero even to this day.”
“Cale-nim has the mark of a hero…” Choi Han whispers in awe.
There’s an inexplicable weight behind his words and gaze.
Cale lifts an eyebrow at Choi Han as he sips his red wine. Is it because Choi Han’s a male lead? It’s like everything he says is an important dialogue.
Well, not all people who have familiar contracts with dragons end up saving the world, right? There must have been people like him. They just wouldn’t be recorded in history due to a lack of accomplishments.
Knock knock knock.
At that moment, someone knocks on the door.
“Hang on.”
“I’ll get it!” Choi Han volunteers, but Cale gestures for him to stay seated. What kind of host makes a guest get the door?
He opens the door to see an unexpected person.
“I’ve heard about the incident. I’m glad to see you’re alright.”
Alberu is in casual clothes compared to his usual student attire. He’s dressed in a black turtleneck that looks warm and long grey slacks. He still looks good in it. Then again, he'll probably look good in anything with that face of his. Alberu gives Cale a warm smile as his blue eyes glance at the other two occupants in the room.
“Ah! Good evening, president!” Paseton greets politely. Alberu nods in acknowledgement.
…How did both Choi Han and Alberu find out he’s back in Roan academy so quickly? The student council president truly has eyes and ears everywhere.
Cale puts on a pleasant smile. He’s sincerely thankful, but he plays it up even further to appeal to Alberu. “It’s all thanks to your grace and protection, Sunbae.”
Alberu smiles. He reaches out to touch the faded earring. Cale feels his earlobe warm up as Alberu infuses his warm magical power in it. Slowly, the ruby earring regains its lustre, returning to a bright red once again.
“It’s rechargeable?” Cale asks curiously.
“Yes. It’s very inefficient since you need to use double the magic power to infuse magic for future use. In addition, magical jewellery isn’t suitable for long-term use. The gems will eventually be unable to withhold the magic and break apart. This is especially the case with low-quality gems. They aren't made to hold magic, not like our souls.”
Twice the magic power? And the earring still protected him so many times? Alberu must have a lot of magic power.
Hmm. It seems like even if he buys a lot of high-quality magical jewellery for himself, he’ll still have to find a way to recharge it. He wonders if the shop in town offers recharging services as well.
“I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.”
“I see you have company. I’ll have to remind you that alcohol isn’t allowed on school grounds, but since you’ve just experienced some hardships, I’ll close an eye this time.” Alberu pats Cale’s shoulder. “Enjoy the rest of your break.”
He’s letting it go? Maybe the crown prince is more flexible than Cale originally thought. Why is he doing Cale a favour when…
Cale glances at the 0% above Alberu’s head.
He grabs Alberu’s wrist before he can leave.
“Wait. Why don’t you drink with us?”
If he gets the student council president drunk, he’ll likely be able to glean some important information.
During the April Fools’ update for the game ‘The Birth of a Heroine’, the characters got drunk and showed a lot of different sides of themselves. Cale remembered Alberu’s scene.
Alberu Crossman had drunk more than usual at a ball. Mary found him alone on the balcony with slightly reddened eyes and flushed cheeks. As he looked wistfully at the moon, Alberu looked oddly vulnerable. When Mary asked if he was alright, he chuckled and said no, looking like he was about to cry. If the player chose to stay quietly by his side instead of leaving, Alberu eventually talked about the day being his mother’s death anniversary, and how lonely he had felt living in the palace without her, a child alone in a large and cold palace.
The player could respond to him in three different ways, either by kissing him, telling him he would no longer be alone, or drinking till they dropped together. The CGs of all the characters were very popular.
He didn’t know if it’ll work now, but it’s worth a shot.
“...” Alberu’s gaze turns sharp as he weighs the pros and cons of accepting the invitation. It’s a process that only takes a few seconds. Afterwards, he smiles, and then says teasingly, “I’ll join if you call me hyung.”
Cale isn’t sure why the student council president is so caught up with being called hyung, but he has no intention of giving in so easily. He proposes a counter-offer: “I’ll call you that if you outdrink me.”
“Alright. It’s a deal.”
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 53%
Choi Han: 43%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 19%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%I don’t know much about wine so I googled about it for Paseton, It just cracks me up @ how Choi Han’s like “uh, it’s nice” and Paseton goes off like a food critic.
Polysoos week will be happening in November! If you’re interested, please check out the Twitter account and join the discord server.
If you could ask a question/give one of the characters a dare, what would you say? :>
Chapter 14: Secrets under falling snow (part 2)
Notes:
It’s my birthday!! I decided to upload this chapter today to celebrate with you guys <3 Thank you so much for the 10k kudos! It’s incredible to know there are so many of you who read this fic and like it. I’m hosting a fic giveaway on Twitter and Tumblr to celebrate the 10k kudos. Please join! <3
Warning for this chapter: Cale forcing someone to drink against their will.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The children are revising their notes on the alphabet and the words Cale taught them to write on the bed. Raon has cooperatively turned invisible once again with the presence of the crown prince.
Four boys sit in front of the fireplace.
Everything feels so realistic to the point Cale forgets he’s in an otome game sometimes. But the sight of them sitting in a circle… their hair colours sure are colourful. Black, red, yellow, blue… If he invited Eric, grey would be added to the mix too.
On second thought, he probably shouldn’t invite Eric. He has a feeling the boy might faint if he sees the sheer amount of alcohol in the room.
Alberu has a bottle of wine in his hands, inspecting the label and its contents. His expression is guarded. It’s clear he has his own agenda for being here. Cale can practically see the gears turning in Alberu's head.
Cale sees through Alberu’s thoughts because he has the exact same plan. Alcohol is the old-fashioned truth serum. This will be a good opportunity to get each other to slip up.
Paseton appears to be feeling awkward with Alberu’s presence, as he’s twirling his hair while his toes wriggle aimlessly on the carpet. Choi Han seems to be lost in his thoughts, and his face is a little red despite only having had a glass of wine. He must be a lightweight.
Since Cale was the one who invited them all here to his room, he has the responsibility of fixing the atmosphere. How do teenage boys hang out again? Cale doesn't have much experience, but he supposes he can default to what he knows best. Drinking.
He claps his hands together to get their attention.
“Just drinking by itself isn’t very fun, so I propose we play a game,” Cale grins.
“Okay,” Paseton agrees hesitantly.
“Sure, Cale-nim!” Choi Han also agrees, with much more enthusiasm.
“What kind of game?” Alberu asks, filling his own glass. While he’s at it, he tops up everyone else’s glasses, and they rush to accept it with two hands and words of thanks. Except Cale, of course. Cale doesn’t give a rat’s ass about etiquette and there’s no need to pretend he does right now.
“Truth or dare.”
Everyone looks confused, so Cale launches into an explanation. They’ll place a bottle in the center of their circle and one person will spin it. The bottle will land on a person. The person who spun the bottle will ask the second person ‘Truth or dare?’. If they choose truth, they have to answer a question honestly. If it’s dare, they have to do an action they’re dared to do. If it’s too intense or you don’t want to do it, you can simply drink a mouthful of wine instead.
“Let’s give an example. If I spin the bottle and it lands on our student council president, he gets to choose truth or dare. What will it be, Sunbae?”
Alberu smiles and says, “Truth.”
Cale capitalizes on the chance to get one of his questions answered. "How did you know the post-it note was from me?"
Alberu taps the edge of his glass and hums. “And if I don’t want to answer, I can just drink?”
“Correct,” Cale agrees calmly. “But it wouldn’t be very fun if you drank every time, would it, Sunbae? If you don’t answer questions, others won't answer yours either.”
In a sense, it’s a game of trust. A game of give and take.
Alberu is quick to get the memo. He relents and answers, "There's a hidden camera at the end of the corridor. We check the security footage frequently. "
What? A hidden camera? Cale hadn't noticed anything like that when he placed the post-it note into the suggestions box outside of the student council room.
"You're such a pervert, Sunbae."
"P-!” Alberu’s perfect mask slips momentarily at Cale’s unexpected comment, but he quickly composes himself. “It's purely for security reasons."
Cale can’t help but find it funny, so he snickers at Alberu’s expense.
Maybe it’s because of the alcohol, or because they’re hanging out like friends, playing a game he knows. All the stress about the affection ratings, about the bad endings, doesn’t seem as important at this moment.
“What post-it note, Cale-nim?” Choi Han asks. He looks concerned. His gaze bounces between Alberu and Cale. Paseton is looking at them curiously as well.
“It’s not your turn, Choi Han,” Cale teases with a smirk, swirling the wine glass in his hand.
Choi Han blinks and nods, backing off. “It’s okay if you don’t want to tell me, Cale-nim.”
Choi Han dropped the matter surprisingly easily. Maybe it’s because he sees Cale being relaxed, so he thinks it’s not an important matter. Either way, it’s a good thing for Cale because he won’t have to explain it.
“Alright. Now that everyone is aware of the rules, let’s start the game. Choi Han, you can spin first.”
“Okay!” Choi Han leans forward and grabs the bottle. He spins it a little too hard, so they’re left staring at the rapidly spinning bottle for a long time until it finally slows and points at Cale.
“Oh, uh, truth or dare?” Choi Han asks like he’s unsure.
Cale smiles encouragingly and says, “Truth.”
He’s sure Choi Han has a lot of questions for him, compared to dares.
“Alright,” Choi Han says, picking a question immediately. With a knowing smile, he asks, “Cale-nim, were you the one who left sandwiches at my door?”
“Yep.”
It’s easy enough to answer. Cale doesn’t dodge the question, even though he’s itching for another mouthful of alcohol. If he keeps drinking instead of answering questions, other participants will end up skipping more questions too.
Choi Han’s smile widens. His mouth opens, shaped around the word ‘Why’, but he smartly closes his mouth because he knows he only gets one question. The affection rating above his head sparkles, shifting 1% higher to rest at 44%.
After Cale decided to be friends with Choi Han, Choi Han's affection rating stopped bothering him as much. He spins the bottle lazily.
The bottle lands on Paseton, who flinches slightly in surprise.
“Truth or dare?” Cale prompts.
“...Truth.”
Cale hums thoughtfully. What’s a good question to ask? What do people usually ask during games like this?
Cale goes with something simple. “Have you had your first kiss?”
The question surprises everyone, and they all stare at Cale.
Paseton’s face instantly turns red. He stutters as he replies, “N-No, I haven’t.”
With his reply, everyone looks at him instead, causing Paseton to dip his head and use his hands to cover his face in embarrassment. Somehow, Cale feels a little sorry for asking the question.
“Spin the bottle,” Cale reminds gently.
“Oh. Right.”
Paseton removes one of his hands to spin the bottle. His face is still very red.
It lands on Choi Han.
“I’ll pick truth,” Choi Han says. His smile is kind; an attempt to help Paseton calm down.
Paseton considers for a bit. Then, he asks, “...Do you, um, want to be friends with me?”
Choi Han blinks in surprise and immediately agrees with a warm smile. “Sure! A friend of Cale-nim is a friend of mine.”
This game is surprisingly cute and wholesome so far. Cale plans to change this once he gets Alberu.
Choi Han spins the bottle and it lands on Alberu.
“Can you pick truth?” Choi Han asks.
Alberu chuckles. He’s pretty sure that’s not how the game is played, but he relents nonetheless. “Sure. What would you like to know?”
Choi Han’s expression is serious as he asks, “Will you protect Cale-nim if he joins the student council?”
“I’m not joining,” Cale protests, but neither of the two boys looks at him.
“Of course,” Alberu assures confidently. “Even if he doesn’t join the student council, I will still do my best to ensure his safety, since he’s one of the academy’s students.”
Choi Han nods, satisfied with Alberu’s answer.
Alberu spins the bottle.
It lands on Cale.
“Truth.”
Cale makes a face, and his face becomes even worse after hearing Alberu’s question.
“Tell me about your power.”
“I’m an F-rank.”
“You know that’s not what I mean.”
“I can make a flame as small as a candle.”
“No, I mean the power you used to find out about the fire that was going to happen.”
The clarification causes Paseton and Choi Han to look at Cale in alarm. A fire? What fire?
“...” Cale admits defeat and takes a shot. He doesn't want to be the first one to lose in this information war.
Alberu’s gaze shifts as Cale gulps down a mouthful of alcohol. The look makes Cale glance at the affection rating, expecting it to fall, but-
But nothing.
0%.
This bastard sure is consistent. Cale pretends nothing is wrong and spins the bottle. It lands on Choi Han this time.
“Um… what should I choose?”
“It’s up to you,” Cale says. He does have questions he wants to ask Choi Han, but it’s better to let Choi Han choose.
Choi Han ponders for a moment, then decides on truth.
“How do you know Mary?” Cale asks directly.
Choi Han startles, and the alcohol in his glass sloshes. Droplets of wine slide down his tan and scarred fingers, wetting his sleeve. He opens and closes his mouth, then takes the shot, grimacing at the sensation of it sliding down his throat.
That response gives Cale a lot of information in itself. Choi Han does know Mary after all.
Alberu might not know Mary, but he does look very interested in their exchange.
With near desperation to change the topic, Choi Han spins the bottle quickly. It lands on Alberu.
“Ask away.”
Choi Han hesitates as he looks at the smiling face of the president. He turns to Cale instead. “Um, what should I ask, Cale-nim?”
Cale smiles.
How nice. Choi Han is giving Cale his chance to ask a question. “Ask him about his power.”
Choi Han nods and turns to Alberu. “Tell us about your power.”
Alberu’s expression is incredulous as his eyes bounce between Cale and Choi Han. “Asking a question I asked? How original, Cale Henituse. Well, I have a lot of powers—”
Cale immediately interjects. “The power you were referencing when you asked if I had a power similar to yours.”
"Are you sure you want to know? Telling you means you'll be on my side."
Cale smiles and replies, "I'm no longer curious."
"Haha, this disrespectful punk."
Alberu smiles, opting out of answering to take a shot instead. Cale scoffs, but he expected that reaction.
The bottle is spun again, and it lands on Cale.
“Dare,” Cale picks immediately. He doesn’t want to deal with any of the student council president’s questions.
Alberu chuckles. “Okay. I dare you to call me Hyung.”
Cale makes a very disrespectful expression full of reluctance. He doesn’t want to, but he knows that if he keeps avoiding all of Alberu’s questions and requests, the student council president will start being more uncooperative as well. And worse still, that damned 0% affection rating might slip to the negatives, putting his life at the academy in danger.
He decides to compromise. “Only until the game ends.”
“What was that?” Alberu teases.
Cale rolls his eyes, but he gives in. “Only until the game ends, Hyung. ”
The word feels strange and ticklish on his tongue. Cale frowns and pushes his hair back. He doesn’t know why the student council president is so preoccupied with being called Hyung, but Alberu looks positively tickled.
And even then, the affection rating is still at 0%.
Cale doesn’t get it. Just what the hell was going on in the student council president’s head?
He spins the bottle again (he feels like he’s been getting a lot of it), and it lands on Paseton.
“Dare,” Paseton says. His blue eyes are apprehensive, as though afraid of what Cale will come up with this time.
“Oh,” Cale hums, thinking as he takes a sip of his wine. He chews on a piece of cracker too as everyone waits for him to come up with a dare. They’re still not quite sure how far they can go with dares, since they’re new to the game.
“Alright. I got it,” Cale snaps his fingers. Then, he says, casually, “Open the window and yell that you love your Noona.”
“Huh???” Paseton gasps, dropping his glass. Choi Han’s quick reflexes manage to save it before the wine stains the carpet.
Paseton is starting to turn red again. Cale feels the slightest tinge of guilt. Is it too embarrassing of a dare? Such dares were really common back in South Korea though.
“You can drink instead if you don’t want to,” Choi Han reminds Paseton gently as he places the glass back in his hands.
Paseton shakes his head and his gorgeous blue locks sway. “No,” he says quietly. Then, much louder, “I… I do love my Noona!” Right, if he refuses to do it, it’ll seem like he doesn’t love his Noona, and that can’t be further from the truth. He hops to his feet with determination and it feels more dramatic than it should as he slams open the windows.
Cold air blows in, causing his hair to flutter wildly behind him. A stray snowflake lands on the tip of Choi Han’s nose and makes him sneeze, but it doesn’t distract anyone from the moment as Paseton yells, at the top of his lungs, “I love you, Noona!!!”
What no one expected was the answering yell of, “I love you more, my Dongsaeng!!!!”
The beautiful alto voice clearly belonged to Whitira.
Paseton looks around in disbelief but he can’t see his sister no matter how hard he tries. He knows Whitira is supposed to be on patrol duty today, but what are the odds she’s in the vicinity to hear it?
“Close the window, it’s cold,” Cale complains.
“Ah. Right!” Paseton closes the window hastily and sits back down on the carpet, his face as warm as his heart.
“How nice. You guys seem really close,” Choi Han says with a smile. Paseton smiles back at him, shy and happy at the same time.
“I think I know what my next dare to you should be now,” Alberu teases Cale, who ignores him. Next time Cale will just pick truth instead.
Paseton spins the bottle after composing himself, and it lands on Alberu. He blinks and falters. This is the student council president, a person he would’ve never expected to play drinking games with. He respects Alberu a lot as all the other students do, and he is a little bit curious to see what Alberu is like in private. He already seems very different from the perfect image he usually portrays, from the way he’s joking around with Cale.
“Truth. You can ask me anything,” Alberu says, smiling in a friendly way. He’s trying to look approachable to make things less awkward for Paseton, and it works. Paseton smiles back.
“What type of person do you like?” Paseton ends up asking. Would the perfect student council president like someone just as perfect as himself?
Alberu is visibly surprised by the question. He hums and taps the corner of his lip, pondering with a small smile as his gaze shifts to the side, looking at nothing in particular.
Cale is also very curious.
Romance is probably the last thing on the mind of the busy student council president who’s also the crown prince of a kingdom, but he’s a romance target in the game nonetheless. He’ll eventually fall for Mary. And if Cale gains some insight into the type of people Alberu likes, he might finally be able to raise the cursed 0% affection rating that stubbornly refuses to budge. Of course, he’ll have to act carefully, since Alberu is likely to see through all pretenses and bullshit.
“I like…” Alberu drags on his words. His smile grows, and he looks back at all of them. “Someone who’s unique.”
That’s a very unexpected criterion. All of the boys are surprised. “Unique?”
“Yes. Someone who stands out from the crowd,” Alberu explains. “An honest person with a very strong sense of self, thinks in creative ways, and pursues what they want with determination. I think it’ll be fun to be with someone like that.”
There are probably tons of sycophants among the nobles who praise and suck up to Alberu. Not just men who seek his political power, but also women who want to marry him because of his position and good looks. He must be tired of the way people pander to him but hide their true selves behind a mask.
If so, Cale might have to rethink the way to raise Alberu’s affection rating to a safe level.
… Is a bad student who plays truant and indulges in alcohol unique?
Alberu’s affection rating has been stuck at 0% for the longest time, even when they’re at a level of closeness to share casual conversations. If it’s any other romance target, the affection rating would’ve increased by now.
Or is Alberu the type to wholeheartedly devote himself to one person and one person only, not caring about anyone else?
Alberu spins the bottle as Cale thinks. Thankfully, it lands on Choi Han instead of Cale this time.
“...Truth.”
The look Choi Han gives Alberu is slightly guarded. It makes Cale confused. The two of them seemed to have a good friendship in all the routes of the game, so what is this about? Did something happen between the two of them?
Alberu smiles. And then, he asks, unexpectedly, “Have you finished your winter homework?”
Cale blinks in surprise. Then, he protests, “Why do you give him such easy questions?”
“It’s our first time spending time together after all,” Alberu explains. He smiles at Choi Han again. “Isn’t it?”
“...Yes,” Choi Han manages a smile, and then answers, “I have finished my winter homework.”
“That’s fast,” Cale says in surprise because he’s done none of it.
“Do you want to copy it, Cale-nim?”
Cale stares at Choi Han in disbelief. What’s Choi Han doing, asking that in front of the student council president? There’s a time and place for everything.
“Ask me later.”
Alberu coughs pointedly, but Cale and Choi Han both ignore him.
The bottle spins and lands on Cale this time, as though punishing him for copying homework.
“Truth,” Cale says, expecting Choi Han to ask something about Mary or the thwarted fire incident.
Instead, Choi Han asks, “Is there someone you like?”
Everyone’s eyes are suddenly on him with Choi Han’s shy question. Cale has an answer ready, but he stops to contemplate — is this an event? Will saying someone’s name increase the affection rating? His eyes skitter towards the 0% above Alberu’s head, and he misses the way Alberu’s smile grows just a smidge wider. Cale quickly backs out of that idea. He might be a shameless person, but not quite that shameless.
“Myself,” Cale declares. “I love myself the most.”
Paseton chuckles at the bold reply, and Choi Han looks strangely relieved. Alberu just looks like he’s having a really good time.
Cale grips the bottle again, but this time, he has a better plan in mind.
Raon, can you hear me?
Yes! Raon Miru can hear you!
Raon must be practicing writing his name. Cale has to hold back a scamming smile. Raon, make the bottle stop on the crown prince.
Sure! Such a thing is easy for a dragon like me!
And indeed, the bottle ends up pointing at Alberu.
“Truth or dare, Hyung?” Cale asks, eyes bright.
Alberu stares at the bottle without saying a word for some time, and somehow, Cale feels like Alberu knows foul play was involved.
“You’re sure it’s not rigged?” Alberu asks.
Cale’s heart seizes momentarily. Fuck, the student council president is too smart.
“Of course not, Hyung. Do you think I have the ability to do something like that?” He’s an F-rank, alright? He's weak. Too weak to rig the game.
Alberu chuckles and accepts the result, lifting his gaze to meet Cale’s. “Alright, give me a dare.”
Cale knows the perfect scummy way to utilize a dare.
“I dare you to use your power.”
“I already used it on you,” Alberu replies smoothly.
What was this scum-like way of playing? The student council president is worse than him.
Cale isn’t convinced. “Do it again.”
Alberu’s grin grows wider. “I did.”
“There’s no proof you did.”
“There’s no proof I didn’t,” Alberu looks very amused at Cale’s frustration. “I swear on my honour I used it, Cale.”
“How long did you use it for?” Cale demands.
In comparison to Cale’s serious demeanour, Alberu only laughs lightheartedly. “What was that?”
It melts the tension a little, because it seems like it’s not a skill that was used in a bad way.
“How long did you use it for, Hyung?”
Alberu contemplates refusing to answer since it’s a dare, but eventually, he gives in. “A few minutes today.”
No way, is Alberu’s ability the power to read minds? Cale tries to think of many colourful ways to insult the student council president, but Alberu’s expression doesn't change.
Wait. Today?
“And other days?”
“You’ve used up your chance.”
“Hyung-nim.”
Alberu laughs, his voice twinkling with amusement. “No, that won’t work on me.”
Damn. It was worth a shot.
He needs to make Alberu drink more. If it’s just like the game, all of the male leads are weak to alcohol. He just has to find a way to make Alberu and Choi Han drink more at a faster speed.
Luckily, he knows a few drinking games from the time he spent with Choi Jung Soo and Lee Soo Hyuk at company dinners.
"Let’s change the game,” Cale declares. “We’re playing 3-6-9.”
The game is simple. Each person takes turns to say a number in a clockwise direction, starting from 1 and going as high as they can. However, when it’s the number 3, 6, or 9, they should clap their hands instead of saying the number. If it’s a number like 33, they need to clap twice. If they get it wrong, they need to drink.
In the first round they play, Paseton accidentally loses at 13.
In the second round, Choi Han ends up saying 40 instead of clapping twice at 39.
After getting them used to the game, the speed increases, causing a lot of losses very quickly. Wine glasses are refilled and emptied rapidly. Since Cale is familiar with the game, he doesn’t lose even a single time. Alberu loses once, but he's great at keeping track of the numbers. As a result, it’s always Paseton or Choi Han losing and drinking, and they start losing more and more as they get more inebriated.
Cale tries to switch things up by changing the game. He has a large repertoire of drinking games, but Alberu always learns quickly and stops losing.
Stupid student council president and his stupid intelligent brain.
Cale is about to change the game again when Paseton speaks up.
“I… I don’t think I can think anymore…” Paseton mumbles as his vision swims in front of him.
Cale smiles and takes away Paseton’s glass. "I'm surprised you can't drink well, Paseton. Aren't you skilled in water magic?"
"Alcohol… and water are different,” Paseton says with a slur in his voice.
"Are they?" Cale thinks about it. True, alcohol is comprised of different elements.
"Young master Cale… maybe your affinity is for alcohol."
Cale’s face is flushed from the alcohol, but he still manages to speak coherently. Even though he doesn’t lose any of the games, he still drinks for fun.
"Is that possible?” excitement slips into Cale’s voice at the thought. “Does that mean I'll be able to generate an infinite amount of booze like you create water?"
Everyone smiles at the sight of Cale joking around.
“Maybe,” Paseton agrees. He closes his eyes and lies down on the carpet, too dizzy to continue sitting up. “Mm… I feel nauseous.”
“Let’s… let’s stop,” Choi Han says in a voice that’s barely coherent. He lies down as well, his eyes red and unfocused. “Oh, wait… I still need to drink.”
Choi Han lost the last game again.
But he seems to be in quite a bad state. Choi Han reaches out for his glass but Cale blocks his hand.
“No, you need to stop drinking. I’ll white knight for you. Don’t get up.” Cale takes the last shot for Choi Han and hands him a glass of water instead.
“Oh… thank you so much, Cale-nim…”
Choi Han’s affection rating rises, shifting to 47% above his messy black hair.
This time, the rise makes sense to Cale. He’s being a good friend.
He had liked Choi Jung Soo a little more too when Jung Soo took care of him like this at their first company dinner.
Cale takes the opportunity to try to get information out of Choi Han. He keeps his voice casual as he asks, “So, Choi Han. How long have you known Mary?”
Unexpectedly, Choi Han starts to cry.
“I’m… I’m so useless and weak,” Choi Han says in a shaking voice as tears well up in his eyes.
Cale is surprised. “Ah hey, why are you crying? You’re not weak.”
No one is weak when compared to Cale.
“No matter how hard I try to protect everyone, I…! Every time, I…!” Choi Han’s lips wobble. Cale places a handkerchief on Choi Han’s face after Choi Han doesn’t take it. It rests there, soaking up tears. It’s a bit of a funny sight.
Cale thinks of Choi Han’s character setting at that moment. According to Choi Han’s character description, he’s the sole survivor of a village that burned down. His magic powers activated after seeing the devastation, but it was too late to do anything.
… Is Choi Han thinking about those moments?
“I’m going to protect you, Cale-nim…” Choi Han mumbles through the cloth on his face.
It doesn’t feel right to pry information from Choi Han since he’s being like this, so Cale quickly gives up on asking about Mary.
“Yeah, yeah. Just go to sleep. Everything will be okay.”
“Okay…”
Cale watches Choi Han for a moment longer to make sure the boy won’t start crying again.
Soon, Choi Han’s breaths even out.
Cale turns to Alberu, who’s watching the crackling fire in the fireplace. Alberu seems to be deep in thought. He can’t tell if Alberu is drunk or not, but it’s still worth a shot.
"What's your magic affinity for, Sunbae?" Maybe it’s something that will explain Alberu's intelligence.
“Sunbae?” Alberu questions as he turns to face Cale, the corner of his lip raising to form a smirk.
“The truth or dare game has ended.” Cale doesn’t have to call him Hyung any longer.
“The truth or dare game has ended,” Alberu replies with a chuckle. He doesn’t have to answer Cale’s questions either. His eyes are slightly glazed from the wine, but he’s still very lucid since he drank a lot less than the others.
“Alright.”
If he can’t get information out of the student council president no matter how hard he tries, he can only play dirty.
Raon, I need your help.
What is it? Raon’s voice sounds very sleepy. It is getting quite late after all.
Help me hold down the student council president with your powers.
Cale crawls over to Alberu with a bottle of wine in hand.
“What are you d— ugh!”
A mysterious force presses Alberu against the wall. No matter how hard he tries, he can’t manage to free himself.
Cale pops open the cork with practised ease and straddles Alberu. Alberu’s eyes widen.
“You—”
Cale promptly stuffs the top of the bottle into Alberu’s mouth and makes him drink, ignoring the student council president’s muffled protests. A few drops of wine escape his lips, slipping down his chin and soaking his black turtleneck.
Cale only removes the bottle when it is empty. Hopefully, Alberu will remember none of this tomorrow morning.
“Do you feel like talking now, Sunbae?” Cale asks with a smile that looks a little evil.
“Ugh…”
“What’s your power?”
Alberu shakes his head blearily. He finds himself able to move again, so he wipes his lips with the back of his hand.
“...I need to stop this,” Alberu decides. He nods to himself. His eyes are unfocused when he lifts his hand, pressing his thumb to his middle finger to—
Cale immediately grabs his hand and stops him. Alberu blinks, lifts his other hand, and Cale hurriedly grabs that one as well. Now they’re sitting there, holding each other’s hands, both of their faces flushed red—one full of confusion and the other full of panic.
Cale yells towards Paseton and Choi Han, “Quick, shove the bottle of wine in his mouth and make him drink!”
Choi Han is completely out of commission, but Paseton gets up. Paseton stumbles a lot as he scoots over, already very much drunk, but he manages to grab a bottle and force it against Alberu’s lips. He misses a little at first, and the wine sloshes everywhere. It’s not a great sight, and Cale briefly wonders if they’ll get detention for being so disrespectful. Alberu struggles weakly, causing a trickle of alcohol to escape and slip down his sharp jawline, but he ends up drinking most of the alcohol.
Paseton drops onto the ground beside them after he’s done, groaning as he slips into a hazy state where he’s more asleep than awake.
Alberu coughs slightly when the bottle is finally empty and taken away from his wet lips. There’s a glazed look in his eyes from the alcohol intoxication, and his cheeks are heavily flushed.
This scene really does look rather wrong.
“Why… Why are you stopping me?”
“Because you were about to use your powers.”
“You know… what it is?”
“Yeah, since I have a power similar to yours,” Cale lies. Hopefully, Alberu won’t remember this when he wakes up. And hopefully, Alberu will finally reveal whatever the hell his power is.
“Huh? Do you remember me using it?” Alberu squints his eyes, doubtful. His words are slurred, but it seems he still retains some of his sharp rationality. “You shouldn’t have remembered it though? You never gave any signs of remembering it.”
“I remember,” Cale lies smoothly. “That’s why I’m stopping you, aren’t I?”
Drunk Alberu seems to find his words acceptable. He nods. However, he starts questioning Cale again after a few seconds. “Huh? But you never stopped me before this.”
Alberu Crossman sure is a tough nut to crack. Why are his defences so high even when he’s drunk?
“Oops,” Cale lies with a straight face. “I guess I’m too drunk and forgot I shouldn’t let you know I know.”
“Hmm…”
Cale decides to take a risk and make a deduction based on Alberu’s words so far. “I knew a long time ago. There’s no point in using your powers to wipe my memory.”
Alberu doesn’t say anything, deep in his alcohol-addled thoughts.
“You said you used it on me today,” Cale presses on, “When?”
“Earlier. During the game.”
“And before that?”
Alberu squints as he tries to recall. “The night before you left. I asked you some questions.”
That night? Cale doesn’t remember seeing Alberu. He remembers opening the door after hearing a knock and seeing no one in the doorway. Is it the power of invisibility? But it doesn’t cover the part about the questions.
“I don’t get it,” Alberu tilts his head in confusion, a small frown on his face. “You shouldn’t remember things after I turn back time.”
Turn back time?
In his shock, Cale loosens his grip on Alberu’s hands.
Alberu immediately snaps his fingers. But nothing happens.
“Huh?” Alberu tries again, snapping his fingers softly. He frowns when nothing happens. “Ahh, I guess I’m out of time.”
Is that the mechanism behind Alberu’s powers? Cale tries snapping his fingers as well, but he receives no visions. Maybe his lack of control over his power is due to his low magical aptitude?
“I guess you’re out of time too,” Alberu laughs. He glances at the clock on Cale’s bedside table. It reads 11:50 pm. “How much time do you have?”
“I’ll tell you if you tell me.”
Alberu looks at the passed out drunks around them and agrees. “Sure. I have ten minutes.”
“You can turn back time by ten minutes every day?”
“Mmhm. What about you? You must have a significant amount if you could warn us about the fire.”
“Zero.”
“Huh?”
“I can’t turn back time.”
“Huh?”
The dumbfounded look on Alberu’s face is pretty funny. It’s a rare expression given how Alberu always seemed a few steps ahead of everyone else. A smug smile spreads over Cale’s lips. He finally has the upper hand in this war of information.
“Then what’s your power?” Alberu asks, baffled.
“The power of bullshitting?” Cale snickers, taking a victorious swig. He gets off Alberu, pleased that he's achieved his objective for the night.
“You deceitful bastard…” Alberu groans. He lies down in defeat, throwing an arm around his face, covering his eyes. “Rosalyn is going to scold me so much…”
“Oh, so Rosalyn knows,” Cale says gleefully, taking all the information Alberu is leaking in his moment of weakness. Alberu gives another weak groan. Taking pity on the poor student council president, Cale offers, “Well, if you still remember telling me about it when you wake up, you can just hide the fact that I know, can’t you?”
“No, no,” Alberu shakes his head. He seems to regret doing so because he looks nauseous. “Hiding too much information from your allies leads to a loss of trust.”
Cale files that tidbit away as well. It seems like Alberu shares plenty of information with those on his side. He pops open a new bottle of wine and lifts it in the air.
“Here’s a toast to your impending scolding.”
“I can’t drink anymore… I’m going to vomit, pass out, or both.”
“Not on my carpet, please.”
“You punk…”
Alberu passes out instead of vomiting.
Feeling pleasantly tipsy, Cale decides to go to bed.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 53%
Choi Han: 47%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 19%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%I hope you guys enjoyed the reveal about Alberu’s powers <3 More secrets will be revealed in the upcoming chapters! The next chapter will most likely be posted next year since I have a fic request and a gift to write. I’ll probably be trying to write more for polysoos week as well :D
Life update: I removed my wisdom tooth about two weeks ago! I’ve been in a pretty good mood after that :D I guess it was bothering me more than I thought. I also have an appointment scheduled at the end of the month to check out my hands ^^
I really appreciate all the supportive comments you guys have been leaving <3 As a reminder, I’m hosting a fic giveaway on Twitter and Tumblr to thank you guys for the support and celebrate my birthday with everyone. If you want to talk about this fic or create fanart for it on social media, you can use the hashtag #zeropa (That’s what I lovingly call it in my head) so I can see it! I realized it’s quite hard to search for 0% love since a bunch of different results will pop up xD
Please take care and have a lovely day! <3
Chapter 15: Post-drinking clarity (part 1)
Notes:
I think only some of you noticed, but I took a 1 month hiatus from ao3 and hid all of my lout of count’s family fics because someone translated and reposted my fics without permission while tagging my fics as out of character. It really upset me and I needed to focus on my health so I took a break. My fingers are in still in splints (you can check out what it looks like here) but the pain has gone down thankfully :> and in my recent visit to the hospital they said I can slowly wean off them if I keep up with physiotherapy! Mentally I’m also in a better state! <3
Special thanks to Yass, Grace, justareader, and orcasensual! Thank you so much for supporting me with my physiotherapy sessions!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
By the time Cale wakes up, the student council president is gone from his room. Choi Han and Paseton are still conked out on the ground, but they don’t look uncomfortable. It should be warm enough since the fireplace fire is still strong. Still, Cale decides to cover them with his blanket. Maybe he can get them some breakfast; they’ll likely be hungover when they wake up.
He washes up as quietly as he can and leaves the room without any of the children.
The early morning is much colder; the wind biting in its relentless chill. Cale tugs his scarf higher to cover as much of his face as possible without impeding his vision. It’s a little hard to walk because his boots keep sinking into the loose and fluffy snow. If only he has Choi Han’s wind powers. He’d be able to levitate his way across the courtyard without any issues.
“Oi, F-rank!”
Oh no.
He knows the owner of that voice.
Cale sighs and turns his head.
He blinks in surprise at the sight of the rock hurling toward him. He tries to dodge, but there’s no need to; the rock suddenly twists and flies back at Neo Tolz with greater force than it had when thrown.
“Ack!”
A bead of blood drips slowly from the shallow cut across Neo’s forehead.
“Hah!” An incredulous laugh escapes Cale’s lips at the scene. He lifts his hand to touch the earring on his left ear. It’s slightly warm, no doubt from the activation of protection magic. Alberu Crossman sure gave him a great magical item for self-defense.
“W-What? What was that!” Neo gasps, grasping his head in disbelief. “What did you do?”
“Hmm, who knows?” With the assurance of protection, Cale feels incredibly smug. It sure feels good to win. He taunts Neo with a grin. “Why don’t you try it again?”
“Did you beg for magical artifacts from your father? What a coward!”
Why is using magical artifacts cowardly? Tools are made for people to use. Does Neo Tolz eat with his bare hands?
“How funny,” Cale huffs, putting a hand on his hip. “Hey, money and influence are also forms of power. If you have a problem, go cry to your daddy.”
When it comes to money, the Tolz family falls short of the Henituses by a heavy margin.
Hit by his sore spot, Neo’s voice grows a few octaves as he yells, “Fuck you, you F-rank trash! I, I don’t need cheats like that! I’ll kill you with my own powers!”
Cale nods, patronizing. After facing a gang of bandits, Neo’s threats are so pathetic it’s almost cute.
“Yes, yes. I’m sure your D-rank powers are very powerful. You’re the one bleeding, though.”
Neo looks about ready to try and fight Cale for real. At that moment, there’s a jingle being broadcasted throughout the school, signaling an announcement.
It’s Rosalyn’s voice for once. She sounds incredibly unhappy.
“Will first-year student Cale Henituse please proceed to the student council room? Please proceed to the student council room immediately.”
Cale lifts an eyebrow. What, is Alberu able to sense whenever the magic is activated? It’s within expectations, however. Cale knows there’s no free lunch in the world. He wouldn’t be surprised if this gift is actually used to keep track of Cale and keep him out of trouble.
“Since when were you so chummy with the student council?” Neo scowls.
Cale shrugs.
“You better watch out! I’ll get you next time!”
Spoken like a cliche small fry villain. Cale almost feels bad for Neo. He doesn’t get a very good end in most of the endings of the otome game either.
“Yeah yeah, I’ll see you in class.”
“Y-You!!!”
Cale turns away from Neo and leaves, knowing there’s nothing the small-time villain can do to him.
The moment Cale pushes the door of the student council room open, Alberu springs up from his seat and hurries over to Cale, scanning him from top to bottom.
“Did something happen?” Alberu’s not smiling for once. His icy blue eyes are serious and concerned.
Cale doesn’t bother lying this time.
“Neo threw a rock at me.”
“What? You aren’t hurt, are you?”
Alberu leans in. Cale tenses, but Alberu doesn’t touch him, doesn’t even brush against him with the tip of his fingers. He simply touches the earring with his fingers and the earring warms up again. When Alberu backs off, Cale feels needlessly hypersensitive and bothered.
He glances at the top of Alberu’s head.
0%
How could it still be zero, when Alberu’s behaving like this?
Is Alberu’s concern just an elaborate act?
A tired smile lifts the corner of Alberu’s lips. The look seems to say he’s expected Cale to get into trouble, but perhaps not so soon. “The usage isn’t infinite, so I advise you to be careful. It’ll be terrible if it fails to protect you at the moment you need it the most.”
It sounds like a warning not to go around picking fights.
It’s not like Cale wants to get into danger, but danger keeps knocking on his front door regardless of what he does.
But the earring has helped him more than once during those occasions.
“Thanks.”
Cale stands there for a moment, assessing Alberu — the student council president is dressed in the school uniform today and he looks a little haggard. Maybe he’s hungover, or maybe he received an earful from Rosalyn? Did he end up telling her about revealing his power during the drinking session?
“You truly drink alcohol like water, Cale,” Alberu says with a wry smile. He holds his own head as though he’s suffering from a terrible migraine.
“...Do you remember everything?” Cale asks carefully.
“Yes, I remember everything,” Alberu says with a weary sigh. He walks back to his desk, collapses in his chair, and massages his forehead. “I joined your illegal drinking session in hopes of getting information out of you, but you got it out of me instead. You’re not going to tell anyone, are you?”
Cale does owe Alberu for the earring, but more importantly…
“No, why would I? It’s a good bargaining chip.”
The corner of Alberu’s lips quirks up. “Yes. You should also consider this: if you don’t know who the perpetrator of the previous incidents is, letting others know about my power will only put the students of the academy, including you, in greater danger. Our enemies would be in the know, while we can only operate in the dark.”
“Noted,” Cale agrees. It’s a good point.
“And you forced me to drink,” Alberu adds with a wry smile. “What should we do about that?”
Cale changes the topic. “So, how often have you used your power on me?”
The direct question draws a chuckle from Alberu. He lets Cale change the topic to Cale’s surprise. He expected Alberu to push the topic.
“The truth or dare game is over, Cale Henituse.”
“Did you use it to prevent me from falling from the banana peel?”
Alberu smiles but he doesn’t answer. Cale’s pretty sure he did.
Cale narrows his eyes at Alberu’s suspicious smile.
“You did, didn’t you?”
“You’re not calling me hyung anymore, are you?” Alberu retorts, propping his chin on his hands as he leans on the table.
“The game is already over, sunbae.”
“I’ll tell you whatever you want to know if you tell me everything I want to know. Equivalent exchange, Cale Henituse. Sounds fair, doesn’t it?”
Cale falls into deep thought.
How much should he trust Alberu Crossman? He knows Alberu Crossman has always been seen as a ‘good guy’ throughout all the routes of the game, protecting the student academy whenever things go wrong. He punishes the antagonists of the game, including bullies like Neo Tolz, but Cale should be safe for now. He’s already broken away from his original character settings by turning into enemies with Neo and Venion instead of being part of their gang, and he’s definitely not going to bully Mary.
Alberu’s only flaws would be how he’s a little sly and manipulative. He’s always been forgiven by the fanbase due to his good looks, and due to the belief that ‘the ends justify the means’. If Cale’s not careful, he’ll turn out to be another chess piece on Alberu’s board, manipulated for the student council president’s goals.
But Cale knows Alberu has been making a lot of concessions for him, be it staying out past curfew, drinking in the dorms, or even protecting him with a magical artifact. He’s sure Alberu could force the answers out of Cale through punitive methods if he wished, but he’s trying to establish a partnership with him as equals. Him, an F-rank.
There aren’t many people in the academy who would trust him and hear him out, even if he does get more visions and wants to do something about it to protect himself and his friends.
He hates to admit it, but Alberu is probably one of the most trustworthy and useful people in the game, despite being the one to sentence Cale Henituse to death in some bad endings. Honestly, in those endings, Cale Henituse deserved it for some of the shit he pulled.
Cale just has to avoid doing anything that would lead to those endings and…
0%
He has to raise Alberu’s trust and affection toward him somehow. Would letting Alberu know what he wants to know result in a rise in affection ratings?
Cale bites the bullet.
“Sunbae. As you know, I’m an F-rank.”
“Mmhm.”
“I don’t know how to fight.”
“Mmhm.”
“...What are you writing?”
“Neo’s punishment. 1 week of cleaning duty,” Alberu says cheerfully. He smiles at Cale, his eyes curved into crescents. “Go on. I’m listening.”
Damn. Alberu sure works fast. Cale fights back the small swell of gratitude in his chest and continues calmly, “But I do have a power similar to yours. A power I got after entering the academy.”
“On the first day of school?”
“Yes.”
Alberu signs off on the document and pays Cale his full attention. His expression is serious. “What is it?”
“I get visions of the future sometimes. Sometimes I see it a day beforehand in my dreams, but sometimes it’s seconds before something happens.”
Alberu’s grip on his quill pen tightens, but his expression reveals nothing but thoughtfulness. “And on the day when the dorm fire should have happened…”
“I dreamt of it.”
Alberu nods, deep in thought. Eventually, he says, “Your ability to know what happens. You should try how far you can see things. It’ll be good to prepare in advance, especially since the enemy is one step ahead of us.”
“I can’t control it. It comes to me randomly.”
“Yet,” Alberu amends with a small smile. “I wasn’t able to control mine very well either.”
It’s surprising to hear Alberu struggled with his powers. Having time rewind without your control sounds like a terrible time. Before Cale can dwell on the thought further, Alberu starts speaking again.
“Let me know if you see something like the dorm fire happening again. The student council will use its full powers to prevent such things from happening.”
Cale nods. It’s quite a relief to reveal his powers to someone since he won’t have to shoulder the weight of knowing what would happen by himself. But more importantly, he has to remind Alberu of one obvious thing.
“You guys will be the ones solving it. I can’t fight.”
Alberu smiles.
Cale eyes the 0% warily but it doesn’t change.
“Of course, Cale. We’ll make sure to protect you, just as we will protect all the other students.”
Good. In the future, he can pass on his visions to Alberu and have Alberu be the one solving things, just like the dorm fire incident. He’s back on track to living a peaceful school life again.
“So, sunbae. It’s your turn. Have you been using your powers on me all this time to try to get answers from me?”
“Your suspicions are right. I’ve used it in the truth or dare game to get more answers to more questions,” Alberu chuckles. “I’m not going to apologize since you manipulated me as well.”
That’s fair. Cale nods.
Alberu continues, “I’ve also been using it on you at other times. Ten minutes before the end of the day.”
“...That explains the times I opened the door after hearing knocking but there’s no one.”
“I almost revealed myself,” Alberu laughs again. “I got too engrossed in interrogating you.”
“What did you ask?”
“Various things,” Alberu stifles his laughter behind a hand, mirth sparkling in his blue eyes as he recalls something hilarious to him. “But every time I asked you about your goals, no matter how I phrase the question, you… pfft, you always say you want to live as a slacker.”
That’s because he does.
“Even if you ask me again, my answer’s still the same.”
“Cale Henituse,” Alberu says, his expression becoming more serious. The atmosphere of the room instantly shifts. “My power comes with its own drawbacks and limitations.”
Cale nods. He doesn’t expect Alberu to elaborate on his weaknesses. Cale doesn’t want to know about it but Alberu reveals it by himself.
“I can only move time ten minutes a day. So, if I’ve used up all the time and something worse happens, I’d be a sitting duck. Which is why I constantly have to weigh the pros and cons of doing so.”
It sounds as though there’s a quiet apology stuffed in there.
“Why did you tell me that?” Cale frowns.
“A good player never reveals his full hand, but-”
Player. Cale’s eyes widen.
“Do you treat this as a game?”
“…” For a moment, Alberu says nothing. He stares at Cale with those indecipherable eyes of his, and Cale has no doubt Alberu’s thinking of what’s best to say. In those regards, Alberu sometimes behaves more like the game protagonist, going over the best dialogue choices and routes.
Alberu’s power of rewinding time feels similar to a game mechanic of being able to load game files to redo dialogue choices. Could it be…?
A small smile settles on Alberu’s face. He finishes his sentence instead of replying to Cale, “An excellent player shows his hand to his teammates.”
Teammates. Cale stares at the 0% affection rating shining brightly. It’s hard to tell if Alberu truly considers them on the same team. It would definitely be better to stay on the same side as a man like Alberu Crossman instead of being the opposite. But given the current affection rating… why would he tell Cale about such sensitive information when the affection rating is 0%? He shouldn’t trust Cale right now. Is he trying to make Cale lower his guard and open up to him?
Just what kind of tactic is this?
Cale’s about to ask more questions when the door to the student council room opens.
“President,” Rosalyn greets with a small bow. She nods to Cale with an expression full of obvious dislike. “Young master Cale.”
Cale’s used to being disliked, so he’s not affected by the scorn of a beautiful girl. He doesn’t acknowledge her presence, staying in line with his trashy personality.
“Thank you for making the announcement, Rosalyn,” Alberu says, and his smile looks a little sorry.
“No problem,” she replies curtly, flicking her hair over a shoulder. She sits down at her desk at the side of the room and starts working on paperwork without another word. There’s tension in her shoulders and the hard press of her lips.
Alberu’s smile is a little helpless when Cale looks back at him.
“Cale. I’ve already discussed this with Rosalyn, but why don’t you and Choi Han join the student council?”
“Excuse me?”
Why is Alberu bringing this up again? He’s not interested. He only wants to be a background character.
“Here are the contracts. You can look at Choi Han’s first since it’s shorter.”
“Shouldn’t you show this to Choi Han himself?” Cale frowns. He picks up the stack of papers with Choi Han’s name on it, ignoring the thicker stack with his own name.
“I have a feeling Choi Han will not agree to any contract I offer until I win you over first.”
“What are you talking about? You make that guy sound like he’s my subordinate.” Cale scoffs. But he does start reading through the contract meticulously, making sure the conditions are fair. Knowing Choi Han, the naive and trusting kid would end up signing the contract without reading things over. He has to prevent his friend from being scammed.
Alberu smiles but doesn’t say a thing.
It’s a good contract. Choi Han’s grades will receive bonus points for his student council work, graded based on his contributions. He can access the exclusive training room and the attached weapon treasury at any time, as well as request items from the student council’s treasury and warehouse. He can use potions readily as needed. He might have to do early morning duties at times, as well as paperwork after school, and patrols… well, the reward seems decent for the workload.
“I’ll bring it to him,” Cale says finally.
“Why? Do you think we’ll add additional conditions without your approval if you leave the contract behind?”
“...”
Cale doesn’t retort.
Rosalyn looks up from her paperwork at that moment, her expression full of disbelief.
Rosalyn might know Alberu Crossman well enough to trust him wholeheartedly, but Cale as Kim Rok Soo had been burned by unfair contacts before, made by men less intelligent than Alberu, fooled due to his ignorance and naivety as a young teen.
Alberu smiles instead of feeling insulted.
“It makes me wonder what you’ve been through to be so cautious. But being cautious is good. I swear on my honor that the contract will stay as it is unless Choi Han wants to make amendments to it. You might lose the documents in the snow on your way back if you take them.”
Honor? Cale’s eyes narrow ever so slightly as he thinks it over. Such things are worthless to Cale, but he knows other men treat it as the most important thing in the world.
Alberu immediately takes matters into his own hands, knowing Cale doesn’t trust him that much. “I’ll write you an additional contract and use magic to make it binding so I can’t change the original contract. You can read your own contract for now.”
"I don't want to join the student council,” Cale refuses again. “I don’t want to do any of the work, and I don't want to be credited for any of the work."
Is Alberu even listening to him? Why is the blond bastard smiling so happily while writing down who knows what on his clipboard?
“Just look through it for now, Cale Henituse. It won’t be a loss for you.”
Since the student council president is so persistent, it might not be good to reject him. Cale picks up his contract with a great deal of reluctance.
His contract is pretty different from Choi Han’s, starting from the very first clause.
- Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse must never lie to each other.
1.1 They are allowed to lie around third parties if there is mutual understanding.
Reading between the lines, Cale knows withholding the truth is fine.
His expected duties are different too. He doesn’t have to do patrols, although he does have to help with the paperwork occasionally and attend important meetings. He also doesn’t have to wear the student council’s banner on his uniform and can keep his involvement with the student council a secret.
He can have unlimited access to potions in the infirmary and have three potions in his inventory at all times. It’s probably a measure to stop him from selling the potions. Cale might be shameless, but he’s not a bastard. He wouldn’t do such a thing unless he’s truly desperate. After all, if a student gets injured and there are no potions due to his greed, it’ll weigh on his conscience. Cale likes being able to sleep well at night.
“You’re not giving me access to the treasury too?”
“Somehow, I feel like that will be a bad idea. Just let me know if you need something. Within reason, of course. I’m not going to pay for your drinks.”
Cale hums and continues reading.
- Cale Henituse is to inform the student council of any dangers that will involve the students, the Roan academy, or himself.
Dangers?
Cale can imagine all of his death flags being triggered if he became an integral part of the student council and subsequently the plot.
“Why are you making that expression, Cale?”
He decides to be honest. “Being in the student council will make things more dangerous for me.”
Alberu blinks in surprise. “You think being in the student council is more dangerous than being alone? Even after everything you’ve experienced?”
“...”
Alberu has a point. Given all the things that have happened to him so far… it might be too late to continue trying to be a bystander. It’s clear that at some point in time, without a clear reason, the plot has derailed, starting from him getting the visions. But is there really no way to stay detached from it all?
Alberu hums. “Hmm… What if I give you lots of magic artifacts?”
Cale’s interest is peaked. “Magic artifacts?”
Alberu smiles. In a flash, he’s gone from his seat. He reappears in front of Cale in a split second, causing Cale to flinch.
“Here. It’s a present.”
Before Cale can react or back away, Alberu grabs his wrist gently. Cale watches blankly as Alberu puts on a bracelet on his pale wrist.
The thin silver bracelet looks pretty expensive.
“What’s this?” Cale asks curiously.
“It’s made with a special material. It enhances your stats during times of danger by giving you an attack boost, defense boost, and speed boost.”
That would be very helpful in the event he needs to run away. He almost died from his lack of stamina when he faced the wild boars.
“Thanks.”
“I realized just defensive items might not be enough to protect you,” Alberu continues, his grip sliding down to hold Cale’s hand softly. Cale lets him, watching curiously to see what Alberu comes up with next. This time, a ring appears out of nowhere in Alberu’s other hand, grasped between the thumb and forefinger. “This is a fire ring. You’ll be able to wield fire and cast fireball attacks. I’ve added a silent invocation spell, so all you have to do is think of activating it and it’ll activate.”
How interesting.
After Alberu puts it on him, Cale lifts his hand to take a closer look at the cute ruby ring on his pinky. The gem is pretty small, so it’s not overly glamorous or eye-catching. He’s been considering buying his own magical artifacts for a while now, but getting free things without having to fork out a single coin is obviously better.
Alberu quickly adds, “Oh, please don’t try it here.”
“Why? Can’t you just turn back the time if the room catches on fire?” Cale jokes with a little smirk.
“You crazy bastard… give it back.”
Cale takes a step back and dodges Alberu’s half-hearted swipe at him. He decides to change the topic.
“Where are you storing all of that?”
“It’s dimensional magic. It allows me to store a small room’s worth of items.”
Cale blinks in interest. That sounds convenient. Would he be able to buy that with money?
Alberu coughs lightly into a fist to get Cale’s attention. “Magical artifacts sold in town are usually of low quality. Their power is weak and they often break after a single use. But these are high-quality magical artifacts. They will last a long time, as long as you replenish the magical power. If you join the student council, the members will help you to recharge them. You should know that the cost of each of these accessories is enough to sustain a small county for a year.”
A year? Free recharging?
These accessories are much more pleasing to the eye now.
Rosalyn chooses that moment to pipe up with a disgruntled tone. “President. How could you spend so much on magical artifacts? For someone who’s yet to join the student council, no less?”
Cale agrees. Rosalyn has a good point. Isn’t this too much to protect an F-rank?
“It’s from my personal funds and not the treasury,” Alberu explains, but he does look a little chastised. Then, his eyes sparkle as he thinks of something. "Ah, I'm sorry. I should've given you something too, given the time we've spent working together."
Alberu walks over with a ruby necklace in hand and offers it to Rosalyn, but she tosses the ruby necklace down on the carpet without a care.
Cale’s eyes widen.
An entire year of money enough to sustain a county… she just threw it away like that? Wow, what a badass.
"I don't want any jewels, I just want you to get back to work!"
Alberu laughs. “I will! Don’t worry, we’ll have enough time to finish. I won’t make you do my share of the work.”
It’s hard to tell if they share a good relationship or a bad relationship.
Alberu turns back to Cale again.
“You might not know, but almost all of the expert magical artifact artisans have an exclusive contract with the royal family.” Alberu smiles. He looks confident and almost smug. “Are you sure you don’t want to be part of the student council? I’ll take all of those magical artifacts back then.”
He’s taking them back? Aren’t they supposed to be presents? Taking back a present you’ve given is poor taste.
Cale frowns.
To be honest, joining the student council sounds too good to be true based on the conditions offered. He’s just an F-rank. Why would Alberu work so hard to get him into the student council? There must be a catch somewhere.
Cale glances at the 0% above Alberu’s head again.
"Here, you can use this to sign."
Alberu pulls a pen from his coat pocket and offers it to Cale with a smooth movement. His friendly smile is extremely compelling. If Cale’s a regular student, he might’ve already grabbed the pen and signed it immediately.
"I didn't know being a scam artist was one of your many jobs, sunbae."
Now that he’s wearing the magical artifacts on him, he feels reluctant to part with them.
Rosalyn gasps at Cale's blatant disrespect of the crown prince. It seems like regardless of whether they have a good relationship or not, Rosalyn is fiercely protective of Alberu and is loyal to him. Since she’s always been shown as cool-headed and collected in the game, it’s interesting to see a different side of her due to his lack of etiquette.
"Ouch, you wound me, Cale. I'm just drafting an agreement that will be to both of our benefits. Besides, the highest-grade potions are only accessible to student council members. One of them costs a hundred gold. Don’t you think it’s a very good deal for you?"
"... Definitely a scam artist. Why are you doing this? I don’t think I’m worth that much."
Alberu’s smile slowly slips off his face. As his head droops, his bangs cast a shadow over his eyes. “... Do you think we can put a price tag on human lives?”
“...”
The answer, morally, is no. But Cale’s seen it all before. He’s seen the divisiveness in his old world before and after the apocalypse. Money. Status. Power. The lives of the strong and rich has always weighed more than the lives of the weak and poor.
This academy is where the children of the strong and rich gathered. Although there are a few commoners as well, the consequences that would result from the students dying is far too great to deny, given many of them are heirs to their territories.
He knows Alberu strives for equality in the academy. But is that really possible, in a world where class hierarchy is deeply entrenched in social structures? It might be pure idealism, but…
If it’s possible, Cale wants to see such a world.
“We can’t,” Cale finally answers.
He grabs the pen and finally signs the contract.
Alberu lifts his head and smiles. This smile is different from his usual perfect smile. It feels more spontaneous and less practiced.
“I’m glad we agree.”
He happily accepts the signed documents with two hands and hands them over to Rosalyn.
Rosalyn quickly checks through to see if all of the pages are signed. Once she’s done, she sets it down on her desk and stands up. She walks over to Cale, her strides confident. Despite being shorter than him, her aura is intense as she warns, “Cale Henituse. Promise us you won’t use your powers to hurt civilians or students of the academy. You are aware of what will happen if you break the rules of the contract, don’t you?”
What? He’s a lazy F-rank. He’s not going to behave like a villain, not like his original role in the game.
“I’m only going to use my power and money to protect myself and the people around me.”
Rosalyn finally relents, expression lightening up slightly. “Welcome to the student council. You can approach me if you have any questions.”
She raises a hand for a handshake. Cale contemplates ignoring it for a moment, sticking to his trashy character, but his affection rating with Alberu is 0%. If Rosalyn has an affection rating too, it would likely be in the negatives. There’s no need to make himself look worse.
He shakes her hand, sealing the deal once and for all.
Cale’s getting pretty hungry now. It’s been a while since he left, so maybe the others are awake too.
“If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave.”
“Wait. Stand there for a moment.”
Alberu grabs Cale’s hand, and right when Cale’s about to doubt him, wondering if there’s some other power at play other than Alberu’s power to turn back time, a surge of gentle warmth floods him, warming him up from head to toe.
“It’ll keep you warm on your way back,” Alberu says with a kind smile as he releases Cale.
Being part of the student council might bring more benefits than he expected.
“Thanks, sunbae.”
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 53%
Choi Han: 47%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 19%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%This chapter is 5k! I needed to split it into part 1 and 2 again because it was getting too long LMAO Alcale you chatty fucks //affectionate
Also!!! HAND HOLDING!!! RING!!!!!If anything is odd or contradicts the earlier plot, please let me know so I can edit it! I tend to miss things sometimes because my memory isn’t good. :')
Thank you always for your patience and support for zeropa! Take care and stay safe <3 More Toonka next chapter!
Chapter 16: Post-drinking clarity (part 2)
Notes:
Thank you for waiting! ^^ I was mad busy for a while but I finally got some free time!
Big thanks to Wes and a small bird for enjoying 0% love and supporting me on other platforms too! <3 Special thanks to nautilus030 for shipping me their amazing art as well as this absolutely gorgeous shaker tile! I am in love with it ;w; Please check out their twitter account! They’re my favourite LCF artist <3 They also write great fics in chinese!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale leaves the student council office and returns to a snowy, white landscape. His breath leaves him in small white puffs but his entire body feels pleasantly warm with the help of Alberu’s magic. It sure is nice to be filled with magic power, huh? Temperature regulation seems like a handy skill to have.
Snow has piled up even higher now and Cale frowns as he trudges through it with effort. In his previous world, the snow never piled up further than a couple of inches. And yet, it’s now at Cale’s knee. Just walking is tiring him out. If only he could teleport…
“RED BEAN!!!”
With that cheerful yell, Toonka appears, running through the snow easily as though he’s an Alaskan Malamute. His smile is brighter than the 53% shining above his head. Even in this weather, he’s dressed in a form-fitting white shirt with short sleeves.
Of course, Toonka won’t be held back by something like snow. The man fights anything and wins, even the weather itself. Cale watches Toonka run to him with envy.
“Hi,” Cale greets simply when Toonka stops in front of him.
“This is a souvenir for you! From the Whipper Kingdom!”
A basket of colorful flowers is thrust in his face. There’s no rhyme or reason to the arrangement. It’s a chaotic mess of color, and Cale thinks that’s quite similar to Toonka’s personality. He accepts the basket with two hands.
“Thanks.”
He should get Ron to send Toonka a bottle of wine later.
“Harol taught me to not grab the flowers in my hand all the time, because they’d die faster! The flower stems are fragile just like your body!”
Cale hums in acknowledgment and his eyes flit toward Harol Kodiang, who’s much farther away and bundled up in thick clothes. Harol sure is teaching Toonka everything. This feels beyond the job scope of an advisor.
…He must have it hard. Cale should send him some wine too.
Harol trudges through the snow slowly, looking carefully at the ground so he doesn’t trip. Cale feels an odd sense of kinship with Harol when he sees that. Since Cale is surrounded by overpowered characters every day, Harol feels very normal in comparison.
“Harol Sunbae,” Cale greets politely when Harol is closer to them.
Harol smiles. His cheeks are ruddy from the cold. “I hope you’ve been in good health, young master Cale.”
“Mm. You too.”
“How did you find me?” Cale asks Toonka. Is it just a coincidence their paths crossed?
“I followed the smell of the alcohol!” Toonka declares with pride.
Aha.
The first time they met, Cale had been drinking. Last night’s drinking party must still be lingering on his body as well. Toonka truly has the nose of a beast.
“Do you like alcohol, young master Cale?” Harol asks. With Cale’s nod, he adds, “You should try the beer from the Whipper Kingdom. It’s smooth and aromatic. I think you’d like it.”
“If I have an opportunity in the future,” Cale agrees. He’s curious to try the products of other regions that never appeared in the game.
“You can come visit during the next holidays! I’ll show you around!” Toonka says cheerfully. “The Whipper Kingdom is full of great things!”
Cale imagines a country full of people like Toonka. Is everything big in the Whipper Kingdom? Somehow, he can imagine gigantic crops and animals as well. It’ll be interesting to see how different the culture is.
“If I have time during the next holidays I’ll go,” Cale decides.
Toonka gives him a wide grin. The affection rating above his head sparkles and shifts.
55%
Cale wonders what it’ll be like if it turns to 100%. Toonka is already very friendly to him right now. He honestly can’t imagine that scenario.
If it gets higher… how should he lower it? Toonka should hate weak people, yet here they are, standing in front of each other with a basket of flowers. Pretending to be even weaker probably wouldn’t do a thing.
“Where are you going, red bean?” Toonka asks as he looks down at Cale. “You look extra tiny in the snow.”
Since Cale keeps sinking down, he looks shorter than usual.
“I’m going to the cafeteria, but it’s hard to walk,” Cale says with a frown as he looks at the amount of snow he still has to wade through to get to his destination. It’s tempting to just lie down and take a nap to regain his energy.
“I’ll carry you!”
Right after his declaration, Toonka grabs Cale and lifts him with one arm as though he’s carrying a sack of potatoes. Cale blinks in surprise as his viewpoint shifts until he’s staring at a ground full of white snow. Toonka begins to walk with ease, walking through the snow as though it’s air.
It’s so much faster this way and it’s actually pretty comfortable being tucked under Toonka’s bare arm. Cale decides to continue letting Toonka carry him instead of protesting to be put down. It’s quite a relaxing trip since he doesn’t have to force his way through the snow.
“Are you using magic to keep yourself warm?” Cale asks curiously.
“Huh? No?”
Harol cuts in at that moment and explains with a loud voice since he’s getting left behind, “Toonka is using magic subconsciously on his entire body to strengthen himself.”
“I’ll still win without it!” Toonka declares with a huff.
“Of course,” Harol agrees, his smile fond and sure.
“Slow down, Toonka,” Cale calls out after hearing the exertion in Harol’s voice. “Let’s walk with Harol.”
“Oh!!! Sure!”
Harol gives Cale an appreciative smile.
They didn’t expect Toonka to walk back, scoop Harol up with his other arm, and carry Harol the same way he did with Cale.
“Ahem…” Harol coughs lightly when his eyes meet Cale’s. It must be pretty embarrassing to be seen like this by a hoobae.
Cale personally has zero shame. If it works, it works. Being carried is so much better than struggling to walk.
“It’s much faster this way, huh?” Cale says casually to break the silence. “It’s like riding a horse.”
“Ah… yes…”
“I’m faster than a horse!” Toonka yells, and he makes sure to prove it. He pushes through the snow with ease, taking big, effortless strides.
“Urk… slow down…”
With Cale’s complaint, Toonka immediately slows down. “Oops! Are you okay, red bean? I forgot you are weak like a flower! Maybe I should carry you in a basket.”
Hm…? Being carried in a portable bed doesn’t sound too bad. Although, maybe it would look like a coffin?
With Toonka’s help, the three arrive at the cafeteria building quickly. Cale dusts himself off, getting rid of stray snowflakes before they can melt on him.
“Ah, there might be no breakfast left at this hour,” Harol says after looking at his pocket watch. Breakfast hours during the vacation are from 6 am to 9 am, but it’s already past 10 am.
That’s fine. Cale should still have some snacks left over from the things he brought back from the Henituse estate. If that’s not enough, he could try visiting the garden to find Litana.
To their pleasant surprise, however, the warm cafeteria is still operating, and the delicious scent of food wafts about the mostly empty place. A few students who returned early from their vacation occupy some of the seats. A familiar chef is there as well, scowling as he watches the three of them walk in.
“Oh, we’re in luck!” Harol says cheerfully. He doesn’t seem to be afraid of Beacrox at all.
And of course, Toonka is entirely unaffected too. “Nice! I’m so hungry I could eat a horse!”
After traveling with Beacrox back to the Henituse estate, Beacrox feels less scary to Cale. Maybe it’s because Beacrox’s affection ratings are easy to raise, albeit a little slowly. In some ways, he seems like a pretty straightforward character compared to the others.
When Cale goes to the counter, Beacrox slams bowls of hot soup down on the counter, one followed by the other. The last bowl is extremely huge, no doubt for Toonka.
“Thanks,” Cale says. He flinches slightly when he realized what he just said. He’s used to thanking waiters for serving meals as Kim Rok Soo, but since he’s a noble now, he shouldn’t be doing so.
He tries to cover it up with a compliment.
“It’s only been a short while, but I’ve missed your food.”
20%
As expected, the affection rating rises by 1%.
“...You’ll be eating it every day from now on,” Beacrox replies. The corner of his lips look slightly lifted. Or is that just Cale’s imagination?
“I guess you’re right.” School meals are free and convenient, not to mention delicious, so Cale doesn’t see a need to travel out of the school to search for food.
Wait. If he praises Beacrox’s cooking once a day, won’t the affection rating rise pretty quickly?
“You know the chef, red bean?” Toonka asks curiously after listening to their interaction.
“Mm,” Cale hums in affirmation. He blinks when all the bowls and utensils are taken away by Toonka and Harol. “My-”
“We’ll carry it for you. It must be heavy.” Harol looks at Cale like he’s a tiny little kitten who needs protection.
Well… It’s nice to not have to carry it, but surely he’s strong enough to carry a bowl of soup? Being an F-rank doesn’t mean he’s physically handicapped.
Cale supposes what happened in the forest was quite a shock. Or maybe the rumors about him being weak and ill have been wildly exaggerated?
“Alright. Thanks.”
“You should take care of your body, young master Cale.”
Harol seems like quite a nice guy, given how patient he is with Toonka.
“Of course. I eat well and sleep well.”
“Yes, health is important.”
They find an empty table and sit together to enjoy the hearty soup.
“Delicious,” Cale mumbles, eyes widening in surprise. Is it the hangover soup of this world? Cale feels so much better after drinking it. He immediately drinks it at a faster pace.
The more he thinks about it, the more amazed he is. Is there something Beacrox can’t make? He would probably earn a high salary as a chef in a modern world. Cale doesn’t realize Beacrox is watching him enjoy the soup from a long distance away with a small smirk of pride.
“Young master Cale, are you feeling alright now? I heard about the bandit attack from Eric Wheelsman.”
Cale blinks when he hears the unexpected name leave Harol’s lips.
“You two know each other?”
“He’s my roommate,” Harol explains to Cale’s amazement since something like this was never mentioned in the game. “He worries about you, sometimes to the point of being unable to sleep. He asked me to check up on you since he still has work to do in the Wheelsman County. Do reply to his letters.”
It’s a bit strange. Eric isn’t even his blood-related hyung, so why would he be so worried about Cale, someone who was well-known to have a trashy and narcissistic personality? Maybe the truth is hidden in the childhood memories he doesn’t recall.
Well, there would be no harm in replying to the letters. It could increase the affection rating Eric Wheelsman has for him to a safer level.
Wait, what’s with that look on Harol’s face? He looks like he’s pitying someone.
“I will,” Cale replies finally, and a relieved smile forms on Harol’s face.
They continue the small talk, taking their time as they enjoy the hot soup.
“It’s really nice to have hot soup on a cold day!” Toonka beams. He burps out loud and rubs his tummy in contentment. He really managed to finish the gigantic bowl of soup by himself.
“Mmhm. Hang on. I’ll go ask for more soup.”
Toonka gasps in surprise. “You’re still hungry, red bean? I’m surprised you can eat more!”
“No, it’s for my friends in the dorms.”
“That’s nice of you, young master Cale,” Harol says with a smile. “We’ll clear the bowls and follow you shortly.”
Cale heads to the counter by himself and speaks to Beacrox.
“Can I take two more bowls of soup to go?”
Beacrox glares at the basket of flowers hooked over Cale’s arm. Cale tilts his head in confusion. Why does Beacrox look so murderous all of a sudden?
“Do you want one?” Cale offers a small red flower to Beacrox.
To his utmost surprise, Beacrox takes it with a gloved hand. The red flower, its name unknown to Cale, looks very striking held against the white glove.
Cale glances up, too used to checking the affection rating after every action he does.
As expected, the affection rating has risen the slightest bit to 21%. What ends up catching his attention, however, is Beacrox’s face.
The small flower doesn’t quite match someone who looks like an evil mafia boss.
“Pfft,” Cale snickers at the dumbfounded expression on Beacrox’s face. That expression quickly turns into a glare again, so Cale coughs into his fist and stops laughing.
Beacrox still gives Cale the soup though, all tied up in a black bag. This bag reminds Cale of the bag of sandwiches that were hanging on his door a long time ago.
“I’ll be going. Thanks.”
“We’ll help you carry that, red bean! You’re weak after all.”
“Mmhm. I am very weak.” Cale doesn’t hesitate to give the heavy bag to Toonka.
He gets carried once again, this time to the dorms. Harol walks by himself, saying he’d feel queasy if he’s carried like that after eating.
It’s a good point, but Cale would rather put up with a quick bit of nausea over struggling through the snow for ages.
They reach the dorms ten times faster than Cale would have by himself.
“It was nice chatting with you, young master Cale,” Harol says politely with a small nod. “We’ll be going first since we have to go to the library to finish our assignments.”
Oh right. Assignments. Cale has completely forgotten about it until now, but he should do some so he stays above the passing grade. He needs to copy Choi Han’s.
He accepts the heavy bags that contain the soup and nods. “Mm. Thanks for helping me.”
“See you around, red bean!”
“Bye.”
Cale didn’t realize when it happened, but at some point in time, he stopped avoiding some of the characters in this world.
…Of course, he still has to avoid Mary, Clopeh, and Adin.
It’s hard to tell if the characters will change their behavior once Mary arrives. If they’re forced to act according to the game once the new semester starts, Cale’s original fate as a villainous character might happen regardless of his wishes.
Will he be able to survive the new semester?
He hopes he will with the help of his new friends and allies.
“Ugh…” Choi Han wakes up with a groan. Holding his aching head, he sits up and looks around in confusion. As he moves, a soft blanket slips off his body. Choi Han grips the unfamiliar blanket in his hands.
What happened? Where is he?
It takes a while for his disoriented mind to recall the events of the last night. Oh… he got drunk and fell asleep on the carpet.
Cale must have placed this blanket on him.
He smiles. Cale is very warm-hearted, unlike the original impression he gave off.
Choi Han stands and stretches his stiff body. The kittens and Raon are still dozing on the big bed. Paseton is sleeping on the carpet not far away from him, his silky blue hair covering his entire face. Choi Han recalls how Paseton asked to be friends yesterday. Then, he remembers the way Paseton declared his love for his noona, and how Whitira answered back.
It’s both funny and cute to think about.
With a warm smile, Choi Han fixes Paseton’s hair, tucking the strands behind his ear so he would be more comfortable. Paseton murmurs a little in his sleep, his expression content and peaceful.
Choi Han carefully stokes the fire in the fireplace so Paseton won’t be cold. As he does so, he can’t help but wonder…
Where is Cale…?
Choi Han takes a careful look around the room and the bathroom just to make sure Cale didn’t collapse somewhere.
“Strange…”
Cale almost always sleeps in, so it’s strange for him to not be asleep in bed.
At that moment, Choi Han’s eyes catch on the notebook on the desk. It’s not a notebook he has seen before since Cale never brings any materials with him to classes.
“What’s this…?”
Choi Han gave a copy of his notes to Cale not long ago, but this notebook is different. Is Cale actually studying in his room without anyone knowing? Curious, Choi Han flips open the notebook.
…
Choi Han’s hands begin to shake as his eyes fall on the familiar words.
Korean.
Why does Cale know how to write in Korean?
“This… what is this?”
His name is written neatly. The hangul is both foreign and familiar as it’s been a long time since he’s seen his name written that way.
Alver Crossman’s name is there. There are other names too, like Beacrox, Toonka, Clopeh, and Adin. What are these numbers? What does Cale mean by ‘avoid the bad ending’? What is ‘The Birth of a Heroine’?
Unable to comprehend what’s going on, Choi Han stares at the words for a long, long time.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 55%
Choi Han: 47%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%Is this how you do cliffhangers? LMFAO No more “he went to sleep” chapter endings.
I was rereading the fic and I found the moment where Alberu panicked and asked Toonka how long it had been since Cale got hurt! It was a scene where he wanted to turn back time to remove Cale’s injuries :> It’s pretty fun to reread and notice all the flags everywhere! If you guys reread, feel free to comment about any new things you noticed!
Also, pls wish me luck, I’m going to try my best to get Agust D concert tickets tomorrow :’) I didn’t manage to get any today. I just wanna go to my first concert ywy
Hope everyone is doing well and enjoyed this update! <3
Chapter 17: A Warning From God
Notes:
TGIF y’alls! I’ve been really busy with betaing zine fics! The formatting hasn’t started for the Lout of Count’s Family fashion magazine yet but based on what I’ve seen from the submissions it’s gonna be great <3
I’ve also had a lovely time visiting an art exhibition and watching a theatre play ^^ My fingers are also doing better since I’m now better about pacing myself and taking breaks from typing. Updates will continue to be irregular (due to work, health, mental health, inspiration etc). If you’re unable to accept that, you are free to stop reading this fic. It’s okay! I understand reading incomplete fics can be frustrating. Just please don’t demand for updates for this fic or ask if I’ve abandoned this fic, especially on my other fics :’) It’s super stressful and discouraging. I will not be abandoning this fic unless I have to. If I do, you’ll see a ‘Discontinued’ label in the title or the summary of the fic. I think I’ve said enough on this topic so next time I see it I will just block the commenter.
I love this fic and want it to be a fun thing for everyone, including myself <3 Thank you for your understanding and support! Special thanks to LiriosRojos01 for helping with Alberu’s morning announcement :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Cale returns to his room, Choi Han is nowhere to be seen. Did Choi Han wake up and return to his room…?
“Cale…?”
Paseton wakes from the sound of the door opening. He yawns and rubs his bleary eyes.
Cale blinks in surprise at the sight of him. Despite their previous day of drinking and eating, Paseton’s skin looks absolutely perfect. Is it a perk of being part of the whale tribe?
“What time is it…? Where did you go? ” Paseton’s voice is deeper than usual since he just woke up.
“It’s almost lunchtime. I went to get food. You should have some before you go, it’s pretty good.” Cale lifts the bag to show Paseton and places it down on the table. He starts unpacking it, and the delicious scent of soup fills the room. It wakes the sleeping children too, who are less energetic than usual due to winter being the perfect season to sleep in. They yawn and stretch their limbs, struggling to stay awake.
Cale smiles at the sight of the cute sleepyheads.
“Wake up and eat. Soup is nicer when it’s hot.”
He pauses for a moment to stare at the ruby ring on his pinky. Can he use the magical artifact to heat up soup? That would be pretty convenient.
“Mmkay…” Paseton stands up. He wraps the blanket around his shoulders since it’s a little cold.
The children trudge off the bed and hop onto the table. They look at everything curiously. Paseton smiles and ladles smaller bowls of soup for the kids so they can eat it too. The kittens meow as thanks.
“Thank you, nice fishy!” Raon beams.
“F-fish…” Paseton mutters in shock.
“Yep! You and your sister smell like the ocean-scented soap!”
Hearing that he smells like the ocean makes Paseton feel a little better. He says, hesitantly, “Thanks…?”
“You’re welcome!”
The fire in the fireplace is dying. Cale busies himself with stoking the fire by adding more firewood as everyone eats. He feels like a busy mother. For a magic academy, it’s pretty inconvenient. Can’t they just cast magic on the whole dorm building and warm it up? Or does that take too much energy to maintain?
He shakes his head in disappointment. Sometimes technology is better than magic. Having heaters will solve everything.
“It’s delicious…” Pasetons mumbles. His expression is content as he holds a bowl of soup with both hands.
“Right?” Cale replies. “Beacrox is a good cook.”
He’s gotten used to praising Beacrox, whether Beacrox is around or not.
Cale opens the door to knock on the door of his neighbor, but Choi Han doesn’t reply. Did he go back to sleep? Or maybe he left to train?
How unfortunate. He’s missing out on good soup.
Cale doesn’t see Choi Han for the rest of the winter break. He’s not sure what happened. Choi Han didn’t answer the door when Cale tried asking him to go to the cafeteria together, or when Cale wanted to copy Choi Han’s homework.
It’s truly inconvenient to not have handphones in this world.
He spends some time in the student council room since he’s too lazy to keep stoking the fire in his room. Unlike his room, the student council room is maintained with magic and it’s always the perfect temperature.
Sometimes he naps on the sofa with the children or reads story books. He writes letters for Eric and Basen as well, since the mailbox is conveniently right outside the student council room. The student council members (usually just Alberu and Rosalyn) don’t bother him; too busy with their own paperwork to give him much attention. It seems like there’s a lot to prepare for the new semester. Due to their lack of attention, however, Cale has grown more comfortable staying there to chill. They seem comfortable with his presence as well since he doesn’t distract them.
They don’t know where Choi Han is either.
On the last day, Cale gives in and does his own homework by himself. The student council members are done with their own work, so they lounge around as well.
“Do you need help?” Rosalyn offers as she brews tea for all of them.
She seems concerned about his poor grades. It’s nice of her to offer even though she doesn’t like him. Is it a student council thing to help their own, even though Cale is an unofficial member off the records?
Cale nibbles on an almond cookie and shakes his head. “No thanks.”
The free tea and cookies in the student council room are another perk. They’re obviously high-quality and delicious stuff too.
Human! I want to eat the cookies too! Raon’s childish voice pipes up.
I’ll bring some back to the room later.
Cale wants to feed Raon, but it’ll be hard to do so without the crown prince noticing. Alberu is one of the most observant people Cale has ever met in both his lives.
Alberu is currently peeking at Cale’s worksheet out of curiosity. Cale’s writing with his right hand this time, but the handwriting seems messy and careless on purpose.
“The answer is bitteroot,” Alberu points out.
“Mn,” Cale hums in acknowledgement as he continues writing.
“Thanks,” Cale says when Rosalyn hands him a cup of tea. He takes a sip. It’s fragrant and perfectly brewed as usual, even though it’s a little too bitter for his tastes. Rosalyn sure is talented at this. She’d make a perfect secretary in a modern world.
… Maybe she used temperature regulation magic to keep the water at the perfect temperature? It’s quite fun to think of the different applications of magic to make life even the slightest bit better.
“...Why aren’t you changing your answer?” Alberu asks as he drops a sugar cube into Cale’s teacup for him. He’s grown familiar with Cale’s tastes by now.
Cale stirs his tea and takes a new sip. A slight smile forms on his lips since it suits his tastes perfectly now.
“I want to get it wrong on purpose,” he replies.
“Why?” Alberu rests his chin on his hand as he watches Cale. He’s looking at Cale like Cale’s an interesting puzzle he wants to figure out.
Cale remembers the terms of their contracts. He has to be truthful, or he can choose not to reply. It’s not really a big deal to talk about, however, since Alberu already knows of Cale’s goals.
After all, the amended last clause of their contract, added by Cale, explicitly states:
Alberu Crossman must do his best to ensure the safety of Cale’s slacker life.
“It’s easier to live when no one has expectations for me.”
Alberu considers his words and nods. “I see. It’s because you want to be a slacker and retire in peace, right? If your skills are exceptional, you’ll be chosen as the heir or ordered to take on more responsibilities. That’s why you’re pulling your grades down intentionally.”
Cale smiles as he answers something else wrong on purpose. “As expected, our student council president is so smart.”
Rosalyn looks like she can’t understand it at all. It’s little wonder. As an ambitious student, she always strives to do her best, improve and prove herself. Her grades are always in the top three rankings, and she never stops working hard even if she manages to take the top spot.
It’s respectable, but Cale can’t relate.
Cale sneaks a quick glance at Alberu’s affection rating. As expected, it’s still 0%. At least it didn’t fall. Despite being one of the most handworking people to ever exist, Alberu doesn’t seem to be shocked or disgusted by his simple but lazy dream.
…What if he tries something like this?
Cale grabs a chocolate chip cookie and raises it to Alberu’s lips.
“Here, a reward for your correct answer.”
“Those are paid for by the student council’s budget though?” Alberu retorts, but he does lean in to bite the cookie. His smile is both mystified and amused as he chews on the delicious cookie.
“Yes, but I could’ve eaten it all by myself,” Cale replies shamelessly as he gets back to his homework.
Alberu’s rating is still 0%.
There should be a game mechanic of raising affection ratings when you give the male leads food. Is it not working because Cale didn’t make it himself?
“What would your grades be like if you didn’t hold back?”
“Who knows?” Cale answers noncommittally. His pen stops as he wonders how to get a wrong answer for the next question.
“Oh, how about this?” Alberu leans in to take a closer look at Cale’s homework. He begins to suggest wrong answers as well, looking like he’s having fun with it. His suggestions range from simple but funny spelling mistakes to conceptual errors to completely outlandish answers.
Cale can’t help but be impressed.
“Wow Sunbae, you have a talent for this.”
Rosalyn stares at the two boys like they’ve grown extra heads. But she shakes her head and doesn’t stop them.
And just like that, peacefully, the winter vacation comes to an end.
D-day.
The start of the new semester.
Cale wakes up on time for once. He sits in bed as the morning announcement plays over the speakers. After spending more time with Alberu, the voice is a familiar one.
"Good morning dear students of our academy! It’s the beginning of a brand new semester. I want to remind everyone, including the transfer students, that together we are studying and learning to shape a better future, as the people responsible for carrying the nation of tomorrow on our shoulders. And without further ado, have a nice and productive day."
“How does he come up with something new every time…” Cale mumbles to himself in disbelief and admiration. Even during the winter break, Alberu was busy coming up with these lines and recording them. As expected, being in a position of power brings about a lot of hassles.
Cale lets the children sleep a little more as he moves around the room quietly to prepare for the day.
As he brushes his teeth, his mind thinks of multiple things at once. Mary will be arriving today, along with Adin and Clopeh. It’ll be best if he can avoid all of them. If he does run into them, he has to make sure to leave a decent impression and not do anything that can potentially jeopardize his safety.
Mary… He has many conflicting things he has to do at once when it came to her. Other than needing to avoid her and not get on her bad side, he also needs to check if she’s a ‘player’ from Earth who sees affection ratings too. He has to keep an eye on her interactions with the male leads as they might influence the fate of this world and himself. He has to return the cat children so they can be her familiars. And lastly…
If she has to complete a romance route, Choi Han’s route will be the best.
After all, the two of them shared a lot of similarities in the game. Choi Han is also the nicest and friendliest male lead, so it will be easy to spend time together and raise the affection ratings. Choi Han's good ending was one of the most peaceful routes too, with them happily dating and eventually graduating together. It's way better than becoming the queen of some kingdom and getting dragged into political battles.
But Choi Han… just where did that guy disappear to? Cale hasn’t seen a single glance of Choi Han since that morning after they all drank together. He’s a little worried. Nothing bad happened to him, right…? If something bad happened, wouldn’t Cale have seen it in advance with his powers of foresight?
Hopefully, he’ll be able to meet Choi Han in class and put his worries to rest.
He rinses his mouth and starts changing his clothes. He tugs off his pajama top instead of unbuttoning it to save himself some time. As the top obscures his vision, however, he hears someone’s voice.
“Hello~? Oh my!”
The top fully comes off as Cale stares at the source of the sound.
In front of him.
In the mirror.
“Ohhhh,” Cage’s eyes roam appreciatively through the mirror. “You have more muscle than I expected.”
“…” Cale immediately hugs himself with his arms, covering his body. The look he gives Cage is incredibly judgmental.
“Stop looking at me like a pervert! I definitely did not do this on purpose!” Cage protests. “I come here with an important message from the God of Death!”
Cale’s been an atheist all his life, so he simply raises an eyebrow. He’s heard of the ‘message from God’ spiel before, especially near road crossings during his teenage years as Kim Rok Soo. “I’m not joining your church.”
“It’s not about that, though it’ll be nice to have some eye candy around,” Cage sighs wistfully. “He says you have something of his that he can’t retrieve until you’re dead.”
Terrified, Cale takes a step back from the mirror.
“…So he wants you to kill me?”
“What? No!” Cage gasps, scandalized by Cale’s words. “I would never kill a boy as cute as you!”
“What do I have that’s his? I’ve never stolen anything.”
“Mm, he didn’t say… but he did tell me to warn you to be careful of someone else who has something of his as well.”
Why must Gods be so cryptic?
“Who? What?”
“He didn’t say who! He’s been growing weaker so we weren’t able to talk for long, especially since he spent the start of the dream whining and grumbling…” Cage groans, holding her head like she’s getting a headache just thinking about it.
“Anyway, this guy is supposedly very dangerous and can read your thoughts. So keep your thoughts pure, alright? Except when you’re around me, you’re safe with me.” Cage gives him an exaggerated wink.
If this was a video call, Cale would’ve hung up long ago. He twists the tap, gathers a handful of water, and splashes the mirror. It does nothing, except make Cage gasp.
“Oh my, are you being shy? That’s so cute.”
However, he can still choose to leave the bathroom, so he does. Cage’s voice continues to chase after him.
“Aww, Cale! Not staying to chat? Be careful and stay safe!”
It shouldn’t be a coincidence that Cage contacted him right at the start of the new semester. If her words are true, the dangerous character should either be Adin or Clopeh.
Clopeh is capable of discerning lies. Does that count as reading a person’s thoughts? Or did the God of Death mean direct mindreading? If it was direct mindreading, it would be a lot more dangerous.
Clopeh and Adin were technically male leads, but their endings… Both of them had horrible bad endings to avoid. Be it Clopeh’s religious fanatic ending or Adin’s war and torture ending… none of them would spare Cale’s life.
Cale sighs and holds his head.
Please. If Mary is a player, please don’t be the type of woman who goes for bad and psychotic guys.
“Human? Are you okay?” Raon asks as he flies over to Cale’s side.
Cale must’ve looked mighty stressed.
“Yeah. I’m okay, just stressed over the start of school.”
“It’s okay, I’ll be by your side!” Raon pats Cale’s head with a paw, similar to the way Cale has always patted him.
“Meow!” The kittens agree in solidarity, their eyes bright and resolute. They pat Cale’s legs with their paws as well.
How cute.
“Thanks.”
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 55%
Choi Han: 47%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Alberu: 0%
Adin: 0%Just imagining how the cat children will react when Cale tries to get them to go to Mary instead :’)
No Choi Han in this chapter because he’s in denial uwu (more to be explained in future chapters). Hope y’all enjoyed Cage’s appearance!
As always, thank you so much for the kudos and comments, they encourage me lots! You can find me on twitter here: https://twitter.com/shigahands Take care and see you in the next update in the future <3
Chapter 18: I'm Not Thinking About Anything
Notes:
Happy pride month <3 I hope everybody is doing well! I just finished writing my fic for the Rowoon Runway fan magazine. It’s a fic about Raon trying on different outfits designed by the other characters. Super excited to see it printed! And have all the merch in my hands LOL
You can find me on twitter here: https://twitter.com/shigahands. Special thanks to Yam for your support! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale leaves the dorm building with thick snow boots, mentally prepared to fight the snow again. However, he’s surprised by what he sees.
A flat path has been cleared through the thick snow to make it easier for students to move.
He sees Rosalyn and Alberu using magic to melt the snow and clear a path much further away. It’s quite an impressive sight. The wall of fire Alberu creates is more than Cale would ever be able to wield. The snow melts instantly, and the resulting water is lifted into the air by Rosalyn and neatly deposited further away as it rapidly freezes to become ice. What’s left is a straight and smooth path.
Cale has never been more thankful for the student council than he is right now. He walks without any difficulty on the ready-made path.
“Cale! You’re up early today,” Alberu remarks in surprise when he notices Cale. The fire dies away and the bright blaze in Alberu’s blue eyes cools to match the icy snowscape. But his smile grows, familiar and warm.
“I guess I slept too much during the winter vacation,” Cale replies. It’s partially true and Alberu knows it, having seen Cale nap frequently in the student council room. Cale also woke up early to strategize and avoid the new male leads, but Alberu doesn’t have to know that. The cats on his shoulders meow a greeting and Alberu waves to them as well.
“President. We should continue before more students arrive,” Rosalyn reminds him from the side.
Alberu’s mouth parts, probably to agree or joke around with Rosalyn, but all of a sudden, his expression shifts and he turns away, focusing back on his work.
“Be careful,” he says, and Cale’s not sure who he’s talking to or what he’s talking about.
He acts like Cale is a stranger, no, as though Cale isn’t even there. What—
Confused, Cale turns around a few seconds later to see if anyone is there.
He startles instantly.
Cale slips and almost falls but someone grabs his wrist. The cats meow in alarm, and Raon chastises him for not being careful telepathically, but Cale doesn’t hear any of it as he’s transfixed by the golden hue of Adin’s sharp eyes.
The imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire stands before him. He’s almost as tall as Toonka, making him much taller than Cale. His grey hair is swept back from his forehead, and his light tan and broad chest make him look like a hot guy who belongs on the beach, surfing tall waves.
Cale’s first thought is: Wow, he's handsome.
Those thin lips lift into a smile right after Cale thinks that. There’s a sparkle above Adin’s head, and the numbers rise to 3% .
And Cale realizes.
It’s him. The God of—
For the love of God!! I’m so hungry!!!
Cale stops his thoughts there forcefully, but he knows, instinctively— the person the God of Death told him to look out for is here.
His heart is shaken as he’s righted back into a standing position.
He’s used to controlling his words, behaviors, and expressions, but controlling his thoughts is a completely different thing. It feels like he’s thrown into a battlefield directly when he’s supposed to be playing a battle RPG.
“Ah… thank you for your help,” Cale says a few seconds late. His expression is guarded and careful.
Weak human, are you okay?
Cale doesn’t reply to Raon. He doesn’t know if Adin will be able to hear it.
Adin is looking at Cale like he’s an incredibly interesting person— it’s a familiar look. The assessing gaze reminds Cale of Alberu Crossman.
Wow, that scared me. He’s more handsome than the student council president, Cale hurriedly tags on in his thoughts. It would be dangerous if Adin’s ratings fell.
The corners of Adin’s lips lift ever so slightly in reciprocation, the affection rating rises to 10%, and there’s no evidence more damning than that. Cale knows that in the game, Adin held a competitive streak towards Alberu since they were both princes of different countries.
“Game?” Adin asks in a sharp voice.
Cale’s thoughts screech to a halt.
“Excuse me, I have something to do,” he says hurriedly.
He makes a mad dash for it.
Raon, help me go faster!
Okay!
Wind boosts his steps and makes him run faster. He has to hurry before Adin does something. He doesn’t dare to look back.
“Sunbae!” Cale runs over to Alberu and grabs his wrist as the student council president turns around. “Turn back the time. Warn me before Adin arrives. Tell me not to think about anything. Hurry!”
Alberu doesn’t need telling twice; he doesn’t waste any time. The warmth in his eyes bleeds away, leaving only a sharp and intelligent gaze. Soon, a soft glow surrounds them, and—
…
“President. We should continue before more students arrive,” Rosalyn reminds him from the side.
Cale startles. He feels like he’s had an extreme case of déjà vu. What—
Alberu grabs Cale’s wrist and leans in. He whispers in a low and hurried voice.
“Cale. Be careful of Adin. He’s appearing soon. Don’t think about anything. I won’t be able to give you more time.”
With that, he turns on his heel and pulls Rosalyn away from the scene. Rosalyn is confused, but she doesn’t struggle when she sees the urgency on Alberu’s face.
Cale stares at their retreating backs. ‘Don’t think about anything’... Shit. It must be Adin who had mind-reading powers.
This time, Cale doesn’t turn around. He tries to walk forward, but he feels his feet slip regardless, and—
The cats and Raon make noises of alarm. A strong arm stops him from falling backward. Cale feels his legs go weak when he sees who it is, but Adin holds him up with a smile.
“Are you okay?” Adin asks.
…Fuck, he’s handsome, Cale repeats in his head.
He watches as Adin's smile widens and the affection rating rises once again to 3%.
And then…
I have no strength in my legs because I’m hungry!
Cale starts to think of every single food item he wants to eat.
Chicken soup!
Hamburgers!
Kimchi ramyeon!
Wait, that’s-
“Are you okay?” Adin repeats with an amused look in his eyes. He’s still holding up a bulk of Cale’s weight.
“I’m fine,” Cale assures him. “Thanks for your help.” He stands up properly and puts some distance between them. He tries very hard not to think of anything at all.
Cale feels incredibly tired. He really wants to go back to his room and sleep.
"You look tired. Let me walk you back to class,” Adin offers with a kind smile and a princely demeanor. “We wouldn’t want you to accidentally slip and fall again."
Fuck.
How... nice of him.
"I don't want to be a bother," Cale rejects him subtly and takes another step back.
"Please let me help you. I don't want you to accidentally hurt yourself."
Cale feels trapped under that golden gaze— Adin’s sheer presence and charisma are immense. A drop of cold sweat slips down the back of his neck even though it’s snowing.
“I’m very awake now, your highness,” Cale assures instantly. He has to get out of here. “Thank you.”
Adin is dangerous… dangerously handsome, he corrects himself instantly. It’s hard to think, or, not think.
The percentage above Adin’s head sparkles and changes to 5% .
Cale… wants to sneak a bite to eat before class because he’s so hungry, and he doesn’t want Adin to find out.
“If you’re sure,” Adin acquiesces, his smile good-humored and deceptively kind, although it doesn’t quite reach his eyes. “You don’t have to be so formal. After all, in this academy, statuses are stripped away, correct?”
It looks like he certainly has feelings about that rule.
“Okay, then, Sunbae…”
“You know which year I’m in?”
“Of course, I’ve heard about it. How could I not?” Cale bullshits readily, masking his nervousness. “The female students are very excited about your transfer.”
“I see.” Adin seems pleased about his popularity. “What’s your name? It seems you know a lot about me, but this is the first time I’ve met you.”
Cale almost repeats the ‘passerby A’ thing he told Toonka, but he has to reel it in. It’ll be more than easy for Adin to find out who Cale is, so there’s no point in trying to hide it. Things will get worse for him if he lies and Adin finds out.
“I’m Cale Henituse.”
“I’ll see you around, Cale.”
Cale holds his chest once Adin leaves. A rush of thoughts he’s been holding back is released.
He had never heard of mind-reading powers in the game. That was too dangerous. Just one wrong thought and he’d be on Adin’s list— and he doesn’t want to catch the man’s attention.
Adin is in some ways more dangerous than Clopeh Sekka. The man is just as power-hungry, with more than enough power and resources to achieve his goals. Although he has similarities with Alberu, he’s a lot more sadistic, vicious, and callous in the methods he would take to achieve his goals. He was a ‘bad guy’ character that female fans fawned over, be it his bad endings or good endings.
To Cale, all of Adin’s endings were bad. In the ‘good’ ending of the game, Adin takes Mary as his queen and conquers all of the other kingdoms under a successful campaign until Mary becomes the queen of the entire world. Who knows if a small character like Cale Henituse would survive such a thing? Since he’s not the heir of the Henituse County, he’d be drafted into the army, and with his lackluster skills and talent, he’d be sure to be cannon fodder and die on the frontlines.
Cale doesn’t even want to think about the ‘bad’ ending. Disillusioned with the female lead who can’t match up with his expectations, Adin locks her up and treats her like a toy, torturing her in all sorts of ways, mentally, emotionally, and physically. Meanwhile, he behaves like the perfect imperial prince outside, leaving the female lead stuck with no escape routes with everyone else none the wiser.
But… why are Adin’s eyes golden? Cale clearly remembers them being brown in the game. Is it just because of the sunlight?
What’s wrong, weak human? Does your heart hurt?
Since Cale stopped in place without moving for a long time, his companions are now understandably worried. He shakes his head.
I’m fine. Just a little spooked.
He has to train how to hide his thoughts. It’s way too dangerous; especially since the God of Death specifically warned him about Adin. But why him? Wouldn’t it be better to warn the female lead in the game?
Should he tell Alberu Crossman about this too? If Alberu reveals information about Cale without knowing—
Cale’s eyes widen when he catches sight of a familiar face rounding the corner.
And he makes a run for it again. He literally has to push through snow in his desperation to get away.
Cale ducks into an alley between two buildings to hide from Clopeh Sekka. He sincerely hopes Clopeh didn’t see him.
Clopeh’s endings are nothing to laugh at either. In his bad ending, the female lead ends up as a human sacrifice when the bad events that happened in the game are blamed on her existence. She’s brutally burned alive at the stake as a heretical witch; which is an easy story to spin given her powers and undead familiars. Thereafter, the Sekka family tightens their control on the citizens through religion, sways public sentiment, and causes an uprising that ultimately dethrones the king.
Clopeh's looks are deceiving. With his long white hair and long lashes, he seems like someone innocent and holy, but his origins are anything but. The Sekka family is symbolized by eagles but they're more like snakes. His family hails from a long line of high priests who wield power and influence due to their power to tell prophecies, prophecies which are likely made up to ensure power remains in their hands. Many citizens believe in them more than the crown itself, looking up to them for spiritual guidance. A group of people with blind faith can be more dangerous than an entire army.
Cale wonders why he keeps running into people. The academy is large and both Adin and Clopeh aren't even in the same year as him. Who would've thought going to class early for once would bring about so many dangers? He should always be late from now on.
As he’s hiding, a group of girls walks past his hiding spot.
“I prefer our student council president! He’s cute and friendly like a golden retriever.”
“No, Adin is better! He’s dignified and handsome like a large husky.”
Golden retriever? Husky?
Cale thinks they’re more like a lion and a wolf.
He sighs and leans against the wall. Maybe he’ll leave after another minute just to be safe.
Human, why are you hiding?
Puzzled by Cale’s strange behavior, the cats meow at him.
“Shh,” Cale looks down at the cats and shushes them softly, holding a finger to his lips.
“Cale-nim.”
Cale flinches, surprised by the sudden call of his name. It’s Choi Han, who’s found his hiding spot.
Choi Han enters the alley and Cale panics, quickly pulling Choi Han deeper into the alley as he presses a finger against Choi Han’s lips.
“Did anyone see you?” Cale asks in a hurried whisper.
Due to the tall buildings, Choi Han’s face is shadowed by the darkness of the alleyway where the sunlight doesn’t quite reach. His fingers wrap around Cale's wrist gently, but his voice is dangerously low when he asks, "Are you in danger, Cale-nim?"
His eyes are narrowed and dark. It's as though he's ready to get into a fight.
"I won't be if you stay still and keep quiet," Cale hisses.
Choi Han obeys. He stands still and says nothing, so still Cale wonders if he's even breathing. He continues to gaze at Cale with lowered eyes, unblinking, and the warmth of his hand around Cale’s wrist is so hot it’s almost scalding.
“How did you find me?” Cale whispers.
“...I was worried about you so I followed you.” Choi Han’s voice is as tense as his shoulders. Something about it feels off.
Weak human, Choi Han looks a bit weird.
So it isn’t just him who feels that way.
“Where were you the entire winter vacation?” Cale asks, continuing their hushed conversation. In a way, it’s good that Choi Han is here. His black hair is a lot less conspicuous, so he makes for a fine shield in this tight alley. “I couldn’t find you anywhere.”
But… is it due to the lack of light? Why can’t he see the affection ratings above Choi Han’s head right now?
Choi Han doesn’t answer. He continues to stare at Cale as though he’s properly seeing Cale for the first time, as though he’s trying to figure Cale out.
Eventually, he says, “Cale-nim, I have a question.”
“Wait. I think he’s gone now. Let’s hurry up and go. The bell’s going to ring.”
“...Yes, Cale-nim.”
As Choi Han turns, Cale spots the tight muscles on Choi Han’s neck. What, why is Choi Han so tense? Is he angry or worried about something?
“You… are you alright?” Cale asks carefully.
Choi Han stops right at the exit and he turns around.
Choi Han’s dark expression falters and a heavy, indecipherable emotion seeps through the cracks. His lips twist and his eyes narrow, as though he’s about to cry, or scream, or something , but instead he ends up saying with a terse voice,
“... Didn’t you say we have to hurry to class, Cale-nim?”
“Yes, I did. But we don’t have to go if you—”
“No. Let’s… Let’s talk later. I can’t…” Choi Han lowers his head and grips his fists so tightly they turn white. “I can’t do this now.”
Cale feels increasingly worried. Something is clearly wrong. But if Choi Han doesn’t want to talk about it now and needs time to think…
“Okay. We can talk about this slowly over lunch then,” Cale acquiesces. He pats Choi Han’s shoulder tentatively, and thankfully, Choi Han doesn’t push him away. Even with that light touch, Cale can feel how tense Choi Han is.
Cale adds soothingly, “Don’t worry. No matter what happens, we can figure it out together.”
“Yes… Cale-nim.”
That must have been the right thing to say. The tension in Choi Han’s shoulders melts slightly. As they step out into the light, the affection rating above Choi Han’s reappears, and it shows 50%.
“Oh. Right.”
Cale almost forgot with the rush of exciting events. He can’t be seen with the cat children in front of Mary. It’ll make it harder for them to be her familiars if she sees them with him first.
“Why don't you guys play in the snow instead of attending classes with me? It’s going to be very boring. I’ll meet you in the gardens when it’s lunchtime.”
The novelty of the snow has yet to wear off for the children, so the kids meow and agree. They happily chase each other in the snow, but the warm weight of Raon remains on his shoulder.
Raon, you’re not going?
I have to protect you, weak human!
There are teachers and students around, and Choi Han is with me, so it’ll be very safe.
No. I have to be by your side. And there is someone watching.
Cale is spooked. Who’s watching?
The old human!
Old human… Ron?
Yeah!
Cale hugs himself as goosebumps rise along his skin. Why would Ron be watching him? How long has Ron been watching him? He doesn’t have malicious intentions, does he?
Ron had been relatively nice to Cale during the trip to and back from the Henituse estate, other than the talk about hunting rabbits, which means his life shouldn't be in danger. Unless it was an act to make him lower his guard? No, with Cale’s weak skills, he doesn't need to go through so much effort to eliminate him. Is he monitoring Cale under the Count’s orders?
Where is he?
He’s in the trees! Over there!
Shit. Would something bad happen if Ron knows he knows?
Cale doesn’t look over. He tries to pretend nothing is wrong. How long has he been watching me?
Ever since we came back!
Cale is starting to feel dizzy. He’s also beginning to feel unsafe.
Alright… you stay by my side and protect me, Raon.
Of course! As your familiar, I have to protect you!
Thank you, Raon.
They reach the classroom. Choi Han opens the door as usual for him, but his usual smile is nowhere to be seen. Cale eyes him with concern as they enter the classroom. He’s behaving awfully out of character.
…Did the student council say something to him?
But there’s no time to talk to Choi Han because the class is about to start.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 55%
Choi Han: 50%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%I thought I had the Adin scene written out months ago but I couldn’t find it no matter how hard I tried LOL I think either I accidentally deleted it OR I simply wrote it in my head and didn’t type it down (unfortunately not the first time this would’ve happened). So I had to rewrite it and it doesn’t feel as good as what I originally had 😔 but we gotta cope ✊ I hope you guys still like it though! <3
About Cale struggling with Adin:
I think Cale’s a thinker. Before he does or says something, he always thinks it through. That’s how he’s been surviving in the apocalypse, by thinking and thinking again. Referencing things with his knowledge and past experiences is second nature to him by now. Which makes it very hard for him to consciously not think and deal with Adin, who’s a dangerous character. I thought about their scenes a lot and I hope it makes sense :>Mary next chapter!!!!
Chapter 19: Meeting Mary
Notes:
Can’t believe the supposed female lead is appearing in CHAPTER 19 LMFAO
15K kudos on Ao3!!! That’s so incredible. When I first started this fic, I really didn’t expect so many people to read and love this fic. Thank you so much for your encouragement and support in the comments as well! This is what I stay in fandom for - the awesome community <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Settle down, settle down!”
Cale and Choi Han go to their usual seats at the back of the classroom as the teacher shouts at everyone. The seats are perfect for Cale since he’s usually late; entering from the back door causes less disruptions.
Once they’re seated, Cale peeks at Choi Han again.
Choi Han isn’t smiling like he usually does. His expression is stoic, almost sullen.
What’s wrong with him?
Cale frowns, and his eyes drift towards the windows, towards the trees. He sees no one. Is Ron watching him, even now?
Why does it feel like something is going wrong?
What a headache. All the uncertainty and nerves are making his stomach hurt.
What’s wrong, Human?
Something must have slipped through his expression. Cale composes himself and replies, It’s nothing. I’m fine.
Or, at least, he hopes it’ll be nothing.
He feels Raon settle in his lap, a warm and familiar weight. He places his hand on Raon’s back and feels a little better.
Raon is here, so there’s nothing to fear!
The child’s cute words cause the corner of Cale’s lips to quirk up.
Yeah. It’s going to be fine. He hasn’t gotten on the bad side of any of the characters. Plus, he’s friends with a couple of male leads, including Choi Han. Having Choi Han by his side will prove to be a great alibi if anyone accuses him of bullying Mary. The students might not have great faith in Cale, but Choi Han is known as a good student. He’ll be the ultimate shield against the bad endings.
Cale tunes out the nagging of their teacher regarding their winter homework and waits nervously until the teacher finally announces that there will be a transfer student joining the class.
“Please come in and introduce yourself.”
Tap, tap.
Gasps erupt throughout the room once the female transfer student enters with soft footsteps.
Cale’s eyes widen as well.
The female student is dressed in the typical female student attire, but she has a dark hooded robe which obscures most of her facial features. Even so, there’s no hiding the dark veins across her hands and what’s visible of her face. The protruding veins look like little spider webs, and the sight of it is grotesque.
The female lead isn’t supposed to look like this.
Right?
Although Mary was barely seen in the game, as is typical of otome games protagonists, the CGs still showed her as a faceless, pale-skinned girl with long black hair. There was nothing that mentioned scars. Is this… not Mary? Could it be a different transfer student?
Human, she smells weird! Raon pipes up at that moment.
Weird? Weird how?
Hmm... it reminds me of the blond guy with the shiny smile!
Alberu Crossman? Why would they smell similar? Nothing about the two of them are alike.
In Cale's confusion, he doesn’t notice Choi Han looking at him, closely watching his reactions.
“Nice to meet you,” the girl says. Her voice is robotic and monotonous as though she’s a robot. The female lead had no voice actor in the game either, but a voice like this is a complete shock to Cale. It’s soulless, almost.
Shouldn’t someone have transmigrated in her stead, as per the plot? If she looks and sounds like this, how is she supposed to attract all of the male leads?
The girl bows stiffly at a 90 degree angle and says, “My name is Mary. I look forward to getting along with you.”
Mary. She is Mary, even though she’s nothing like who she is in the game. Seeing her like this, it’s almost like… almost like she’s a corrupted game file. Just what is going on?
It’s only at this moment that Cale remembers to look at Choi Han.
He flinches when their eyes meet. How long has Choi Han been staring at him? Why isn’t he looking at the new student?
“What?” Cale whispers, his heart beating furiously in his chest.
“...” Choi Han looks pensive. The affection rating of 50% above Choi Han's head flickers, almost disappearing for a moment, but the numbers stay the same. He doesn’t reply to Cale, but he does look away to the front of the classroom, and the look in his eyes when he’s looking at Mary…
It feels like Choi Han does know Mary after all, but they might not be on very good terms? Cale doesn’t know how to place the emotion in Choi Han’s dark eyes.
Whispers erupt throughout the classroom, many of them horrified by the appearance and voice of their new classmate.
“What, is she sick? Is that some kind of peasant disease?” a boy mocks, loud enough to be heard by those around him, but not loud enough to be heard by the teacher.
“Isn’t she cursed?” a girl whispers. “She looks like a monster!”
“Shush!” her friend hisses urgently. “If she hears you, she just might curse you!”
The teacher shoots the whispering and agitated students a glare, but he continues, “Since it’s your first day here, we’ll first test your power and have you summon your familiar.”
The giant transparent orb from Cale’s first day of school makes its reappearance. The instant it’s placed in Mary’s hands, it turns into a shade of black so dark it seems to suck up all light that touches it.
The eerie sight causes shudders throughout the classroom.
Wow! She's really strong! Raon tells Cale in surprise.
Was Mary this strong in the game?
“S rank, darkness,” The teacher says calmly, but even he looks visibly disturbed. “Take a seat. We’ll proceed with the familiar summoning at the end of class.”
Cale very pointedly does not make eye contact as Mary takes an empty seat on the opposite side of the class room in the same row. The less he stands out to her, the better.
“Hand your homework to the front,” the teacher orders.
Cale pulls out his books from his bag and at that moment, Choi Han says in a halting voice, “Ah… I’m sorry, Cale-nim.”
He seems to have remembered how he promised to let Cale copy his homework. Since he was missing for the rest of winter break, Cale had no choice but to do it from scratch.
Seeing how Choi Han genuinely feels bad for it though, Cale reassures him with a lighthearted voice, “What for? It’s technically something I should be doing myself anyways. You should be apologizing for disappearing without a word instead. I want an explanation later.”
“...Yes, Cale-nim,” Choi Han agrees, dropping his gaze.
Cale’s mind drifts during the class. He fidgets with the ruby ring on the little finger as he thinks. He’s not sure if he should still try to pair Choi Han, who he thinks is the safest choice, with Mary. That was his original plan in ensuring a safe academy life and graduation for himself and his friends, but… Mary is nothing like what he expected. Is she even the female lead?
There are so many more questions than answers. He should prepare some contingency plans in case he can’t fall back on the good endings of the game.
Cale isn’t sure why the whole class has to follow along to watch the summoning. Can’t Mary do this with the teacher after classes or something?
He hangs at the back of the class with Choi Han, arms crossed over his chest as he watches. Will things go the same way as the game? Or will Mary manage to summon something else?
He chews on his lower lip as his expression darkens.
If it’s something else… If more things change… Doesn’t that mean he has to reevaluate everything he knows about the game, and in turn, the things he thought he knew about this world?
Mary kneels down quietly on the summoning circle as everyone watches her every move. The power of darkness surges out of her without a single change in her expression, as though it’s more than easy for her to use this amount of power. The dark wisps cause an instinctive fear in everyone present, as though they somehow recognize it’s the power of death.
The dark threads of energy surround her and form a large black dome no one can see through.
“What’s going on?” someone whispers. Something like this didn’t happen during the previous summoning class.
The instructor looks ready to cast a spell and step in.
At that moment…
Creaaaaaak.
A low creaking sound could be heard. It was a ear-grating sound that caused goosebumps to form on everyone’s skin.
The black dome melts into nothingness, leaving one girl and her new familiar behind.
“This…”
The teacher is speechless, and his dumbfounded expression is understandable. Can this even be called a familiar?
Most people’s familiars, when summoned, are small baby creatures. They’re cute, fluffy, or scaly—this was nothing like the rest of the familiars the class had. A familiar contract is known as a mage binding oneself to another living creature who can utilize magic as partners.
Can this bone wyvern even be called a familiar when it has no heart, when all it is is a lump of bones?
Mary smiles, as though unaware of all the frightened and shocked looks she’s receiving. She reaches a hand out and the large bone wyvern tilts its head before stepping forward, bones rattling.
“You should try summoning again,” the teacher ultimately decides. “It doesn’t fall into the list of accepted familiars.”
Mary’s smile turns into a small frown. She casts the bone wyvern a sad look and it seems to understand—it moves out of the summoning circle and waits instead of disappearing.
When Mary tries to summon something again…
A smaller creature appears this time.
But it is undoubtedly an undead creature, made of off-white bones. The small four-limbed thing twitches its bony ears and hops to her, and she welcomes it with a gentle stroke of its skull.
“Hah! This sure reminds me of someone else ,” Neo says, voice sharp and pointed, cutting through the chilling silence. He makes sure everyone knows who he’s taking about as he stares at Cale with a gaze full of derision. “If you can’t even do the bare minimum, you should just get out of the academy.”
What's with that guy!? How dare he look at my weak human like that? I'm going to burn him to a crisp! Raon tells Cale with a threatening voice through their mental link.
What a vicious kid.
It's okay, he's all bark and no bite. Cale reassures Raon. He knows Neo won't have the balls to start a physical fight without Venion around to back him up.
Right when Cale is considering his options on whether to reply to Neo or not, Choi Han steps up and shields Cale with his body. He glares at Neo and replies with a firm voice, “It’s not up to you to decide the standards of this academy, young master Neo. Cale-nim has been allowed to stay in the academy since he has familiars obtained outside the summoning ritual.”
He has me and Hong and On! Raon huffs.
“Fine. I don’t know why the academy is putting up with an F-rank trash like him,” Neo rolls his eyes. He shoots Mary a disgusted look. “ Still, something so grotesque—”
Choi Hun cuts him off with a louder voice, “It moves, understands her commands, and is able to fight, so why shouldn’t it be considered a familiar?”
Cale stares at Choi Han’s back in surprise. As expected of the upright male lead. He defends anyone who needs his help. Thinking it a good moment to win some points with Mary to escape from a potential ‘bully’ label and future bad endings, Cale also tags on, “That’s right. It seems to do everything a familiar needs to do.”
Neo bristles. "It doesn't even—"
“Stop,” The teacher interjects, stopping the confrontation before it can escalate into a full-blown fight on the first day of the new semester. If Cale gets hurt and enters the infirmary again, the teacher will get an earful from the board for failing to protect the son of one of their biggest donors. He sighs and continues, “I’ll talk to the school board regarding this. Class dismissed.”
If Alberu Crossman has a say in this, it’ll most likely be approved. But if it's not... well, there's always the cat children who were Mary's familiars in the game.
“How creepy.”
Students murmur among themselves and give Mary a wide berth as they exit the summoning room. Mary approaches them before Cale can join the exiting crowd.
He quickly schools his expression into a neutral one as he hides his nervousness and endless questions. Choi Han doesn’t avoid her either. He bows in return when she bows to them.
“Thank you very much for earlier,” Mary says in a mechanical voice, sounding like an A.I reading text off a screen. “My name is Mary.” Her summoned bone creatures stick close to her side, gazing at them through hollow eyes sockets.
“No, there's no need to thank us. My name is Choi Han. This is Cale Henituse.”
Choi Han introduces himself as though it's the first time they've met, and Cale gets even more confused, since Choi Han clearly reacted to the name 'Mary' before. He’s finally smiling again, being polite to the new student, but his gaze looks… sad, somehow.
As for Mary, she makes no indication of being able to see affection ratings above Choi Han’s head.
“It is very nice to meet you,” Mary replies, her pronunciation of each word crisp and mechanical.
Mary stares at Cale’s hands. The back of his hands are pale and unblemished, unlike the other students who have a familiar mark.
“Do you not have a familiar?” Mary turns to Cale and asks with a tilt of her head.
Her pupils are inky black, and the whites of her eyes are covered with little black veins as well, making her quite frightening to look at. Still, Cale doesn't avoid eye contact.
“I’m rich and powerful enough that it doesn’t matter,” Cale replies, glossing it over. Choi Han thankfully does not interject and tell her about the cat children.
“Oh,” she makes a soft sound of acknowledgment and takes it as it is.
He has me! Raon declares.
Mmhm, I have you, Cale agrees, and the invisible dragon happily flies around him. Cale can feel the little gusts of wind Raon creates.
Thinking it best if he minimizes his interactions with the female lead, he turns to leave. He pauses his steps when Choi Han doesn’t follow.
Choi Han is lingering, watching Mary’s face with a complicated gaze.
There’s definitely a story there. Could it be part of why Choi Han disappeared for so long?
“Choi Han. We have many things to talk about, don’t we?”
“...Yes, Cale-nim.”
With that, Choi Han shifts his gaze away from her and follows Cale out to the gardens.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Toonka: 55%
Choi Han: 50%
Eric: 40%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%Was Mary what you expected? I thought incorporating her appearance (the web-like black veins) would be really fun. But I wonder why she looks different from what Cale expects? :3c
Next chapter is probably going to be one of the hardest ones to write TT so I'll appreciate your patience as I work on it! ^^ <3
You can follow me on twitter.com @shigahands :D
Chapter 20: Announcement (not a chapter update)
Notes:
translators, no need to translate this chapter as things have been resolved!
Chapter Text
Hi everyone! Sorry this isn’t a new chapter. Someone reported this fic and my other fics for breaking Ao3 TOS (some of which I didn’t know weren’t okay to post) and my account and all my fics are at risk of deletion if I don’t make sure everything is squeaky clean. This is hard because I have 217 fics and over 6000+ comments (since you guys know I love replying to comments :’)). I’ve also been ill with a chest cough that comes and goes and the condition of my fingers deteriorated a bit due to typing-intensive work assignments. After hearing about my situation, the Ao3 staff who emailed me very kindly offered an extension for me to check everything instead of just 7 days. I also made sure that an announcement chapter doesn’t break Ao3 TOS before posting this.
I really wanted to post an update for this fic by November 12 (my birthday) but I might not be able to make it since I need to spend time checking everything. I’m really sorry to the person who I promised on curiouscat about the update! I do have a small fic for KRS’s birthday on November 8th, and hopefully I’ll be able to post that.
You guys can download a copy of this fic and all my other fics for personal storage/reading, but please don’t reupload it anywhere else. I will also be saving copies and will upload them on other sites if worse comes to worse. I haven’t decided where yet, but you can keep in contact with me through my Twitter(X). My handle is @shigahands. I’m also in a few discord servers for the series under the name sugamint.
I’m glad I check my emails regularly, if not my entire account and all the fics might get deleted without anyone knowing why (other than the reporter). That would be really sad for the people who love my fics as well as myself who spent so much time writing these fics only for them to be nuked :’)
As for the reporter, I’m not sure what their motive was. I’ve edited and deleted my tags as well as author notes before per requests in the comments, but they didn’t really mention anything before digging through all my fics to report things I said even way back in 2018/2019 (I didn’t know during that time that linking paid zines weren’t okay). This feels less of them being upset I broke Ao3 TOS in a fic they were currently reading and more of them being fueled by hate/jealousy. Like instead of wanting me to edit things, they just want to wipe my account from ao3 entirely.
Regardless of their reasons, I have apologized to Ao3 staff and will try my best to look through everything and make sure nothing breaks the TOS, and will also try to be more careful here on out. In the future, if you notice anything amiss, I would appreciate it if you let me know through comments or via DMs on social media and I will correct things where possible. If my account does get deleted because of a comment I missed, however, at least you guys will know why.
I apologize again for bringing you bad news. I hope we can meet again under better circumstances!
Chapter 21: When Worlds Collide
Notes:
This one took me a while to write! I wanted to post a chapter on my birthday but y’all know what happened :’) I didn’t get any follow-up email from ao3 so I think my account and the fics are safe!!! I’ve been writing for different fandoms for many years without much issues but things keep happening in this fandom :( (though to be fair i’ve been in this fandom for a couple of years so there’s more time for things to happen) It was exhausting to check through all of my fics but what really got me was how targeted it felt. I spiralled imagining the person acting nice in the comment section while stalking me on social media and laughing at my misery SDJFHSH
I took some time away to readjust my mindset and we’re back to pogging hours! <3 There’s a chinese saying that a piece of rat poop can ruin an entire pot of porridge. I’M NOT GONNA LET THAT HAPPEN TO OUR CALE SHIP FEAST!!! >:^( HAHA I really do appreciate everyone who took the time to leave a kind and supportive comment, it means a lot and helped to drown out the negative stuff. Once I felt better I reread the fic and I fell in love with the story again! I’m having so much fun writing ^^
I played kagerou daze (soraru ver) repeatedly as I edited this LMAO feel free to do the same especially when you’re reading this chapter! Special thanks to Sven, Sovelvru, Feather, and MoonKat for your support <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Cale and Choi Han stop in the corridors when they see a familiar face.
“Cale! Are you going for lunch?”
It’s Eric Wheelsman, armed with a bright smile and ruddy cheeks. The affection rating of 40% shines gently above his head in the cold snowscape.
“Yes, hyung-nim.”
“You’re dressed too light for the weather!” Eric chastises him, but it clearly comes from a good place. He immediately begins unravelling the soft cream-coloured scarf around his neck and steps forward to wrap it around Cale. “Here. You can keep it since I have another one.”
The worrywart Eric Wheelsman really behaves like a genuine older brother to Cale Henituse. Having been an only child in his previous life as Kim Rok Soo, it’s quite novel to have someone fuss over him like this.
It feels warm.
“Thank you, hyung-nim.”
“Of course! You’re welcome, Cale,” Eric smiles with genuine joy after hearing Cale thank him. The affection rating above his head sparkles, rising to 44%. “You can look for me anytime if you need any help!” He turns to Choi Han and adds, “You too, Choi Han. Any friend of Cale’s is a friend of mine.”
Choi Han only gives a polite nod in response instead of smiling like he usually would.
Cale is too preoccupied with Eric’s affection ratings to pay attention to Choi Han’s continued strange behaviour.
It’s Eric who’s giving him gifts, so why is Eric’s affection rating rising?
“Wait. Won’t you be cold, hyung-nim?”
50%. The ratings rise again despite the simple question.
Eric lifts his glasses to wipe his eyes. “Oh…! I’ll be fine, I know a friend who’s good at thermal magic. I’ll… I’ll see you later!”
He rushes off before Cale can reply.
He is a good human , Raon says, and Cale agrees.
They enter the massive garden, entering its depths until they stop at a pavilion without anyone around. Cale takes a seat and raises an eyebrow expectantly.
“I want to talk to you alone,” Choi Han says. His expression is blank, revealing no hints of what this is about.
Is it something the children aren’t supposed to hear…? Cale glances around their surroundings for a quick moment. They’re still in school and there’s no one else around, so it should be pretty safe.
“Can you go find the cats and share this with them?” Cale tells Raon as he lifts a small bag of hotdogs.
Are you sure, weak human ? Something doesn’t feel right with Choi Han! He’s strange! Cale feels the wind from Raon’s wings beating agitatedly in the air.
Cale, who knows of Choi Han as one of the nicest male leads in the game, who thinks of Choi Han as his friend, nods. Don’t worry. It won’t take long.
As he’s talking to Raon, Choi Han has also summoned his blue wolf familiar, Lock, and sent him away to be with the other children.
“Alright. Speak,” Cale says as he unwraps a sandwich.
Choi Han stares at Cale eating for a long time before asking slowly, “You… why do you know Korean?”
“What?”
Cale startles from the unexpected question, but also from the way the affection rating above Choi Han’s head begins to flicker with hints of black staining the numbers. What’s going on? Why would a game character ask him something like this? How would a game character know Korean?
In his shock, Cale doesn’t reply.
Choi Han looks scared about something, something Cale doesn’t know. Choi Han’s mouth opens and closes like he has something to say but keeps holding it back.
Then the numbers above his head begin to plunge.
49%
48%
47%
46%
45%
44%
43%
It’s so shocking that Cale’s heart rate accelerates. With his heart hammering in his chest, Cale asks, bewildered, “Choi Han. What’s going on?”
“Did you put me here?” Choi Han begins speaking faster and louder, eyes blown wide with manic emotion, “Did you make me go through bad endings for your sick enjoyment?”
42%
41%
40%
39%
38%
37%
What the hell is Choi Han talking about?
The way he’s looking at Cale is as though he’s looking at a stranger, no, a threat . It’s as if he’s seeing a monster out to get his life. A manifestation, an embodiment of all of his worst nightmares. Anger and despair swirl in his dark pupils, tethering on the edge, seconds away from being unleashed.
30%
29%
28%
27%
26%
“Wait!” Cale reaches out urgently to grab Choi Han’s hand to stop him, but Choi Han slaps his hand away and physically backs away.
20%
19%
18%
17%
There isn’t enough time to think.
Cale’s mind works rapidly. As a game character, Choi Han shouldn’t have any knowledge of the bad endings. But if he does…
Choi Han. A Korean name that stands out among the Western names in the game. He knows about the Korean language. He talked about the bad endings. ‘Did you put me here’? No way, could Choi Han also be…
“I’m from South Korea!” Cale yells out in a rush.
10%
The numbers stop decreasing right before the single digits.
A look of confusion and surprise crosses Choi Han’s face. It’s like he never expected to hear those words in this world.
Cale makes an educated guess. Based on Choi Han’s reaction… “Are you… are you from South Korea too?”
Choi Han gives the smallest of nods. Cale’s heart thunders. What, he isn’t the only one who was dragged to this world out of nowhere? The only transmigrated person according to the plot of the game ‘The Birth of A Heroine’ was supposed to be the female lead, Mary. But why was it the two of them? Was anyone else pulled into this game?
He was glad to meet a fellow Korean person in this strange universe, but Choi Han’s reaction…
Choi Han’s gaze is still dark and wary.
The most important thing right now is to gain Choi Han’s trust and stop the affection rating from falling further. Even if Choi Han is a transmigrated character, the affection ratings falling into the negatives could potentially cause a bad ending.
Cale continues earnestly, “My name was Kim Rok Soo. I was… part of a company as a working adult. I woke up in this place on the day the first semester started. I’m not sure why or how I’m here, but I recognize this world as a game I used to play. When did you arrive here?”
Hearing his words, Choi Han’s expression crumbled. However, at the same time, the affection rating was steadily climbing back up again, like the heart rate of a patient who had a close call with death.
What the? Why is he crying so hard?
Spooked, Cale freezes in place. He’s not sure if it’s okay to pat Choi Han’s shoulder since Choi Han smacked his hand away previously.
The affection rating returns to 50% once again, but Cale doesn’t pay it any mind.
With a trembling voice, Choi Han reveals, “I… I am Choi Han. A high school student who woke up in this strange world one day.”
Cale’s eyebrows furrow in thought. Choi Han has the same name as the game character?
“After I saw your notebook and the things written in it, I thought you might be the one who put me here. I thought you came to watch me in person this time… as… as a sick game.”
What?
Cale’s eyes widen. Choi Han actually thought something like that. It’s little wonder why the affection rating plunged so rapidly.
“No, that’s not it at all,” Cale reassures. He wants Choi Han to know clearly that they’re on the same side. “I was brought here against my will too. But… what do you mean by ‘this time’?”
Compared to before, Choi Han no longer looks dark and dangerous. He simply looks like a traumatized teenager who’s lost and afraid. He’s gripping his fists so tightly his knuckles are white.
As his voice trembles, he says, “I… No matter what I do, I can’t break out of the cycle.”
Surprise colours Choi Han’s expression after saying those words. He takes a deep breath and looks at Cale with tear-filled eyes, complex emotions swirling within them. He looks like he could fall apart at any moment, searching for help on the brink of the edge.
“Cycle?” Cale considers the words for a moment. Since the game was written with specific timelines and endings… “Is the game world looping?”
Choi Han begins to share a long story of a high school boy who fell into a different world.
After getting into a car accident, he woke up in a forest. Strange monsters attacked him, and with no strength to fight back, he began a life of running and hiding as he was unable to find a way out. He desperately tried to survive, even by eating tree bark and bugs. But it wasn’t enough. Eventually, he grew weak from hunger and got attacked by a monster again. Right when he was about to die, a villager saved him by killing the monster with an axe.
The kind man took him back to Harris village. At the first sign of civilization in weeks, Choi Han began to cry. He was unable to communicate with them, but they took him in and gave him food and shelter. He helped with the farms and they taught him the language of this world for over a year. He had grown to see them as family. He thought he’d live the rest of his days as a villager of Harris village.
However…
A wave of monsters attacked the village. Everyone tried to fight back valiantly as villagers were killed and the houses were set on fire. After a long battle, Choi Han awakened to his magic power of wind and barely managed to kill the last of the monsters.
But it was too late.
All of the villagers were dead or dying. He knelt next to his dying saviour and cried, holding the man’s bloody hand as the man said in a feeble breath…
“Make sure to live well, Choi Han. Thank you for being the son I’ve never had…”
He was once again a mere boy, all alone.
Knights arrived at the village an hour later after seeing the fire and smoke from afar. They only found one survivor, Choi Han, and they took him away to the nearby city. He was interrogated as a suspect since he had no documentation on him. However, once they found out about his powers, they called the magic association.
The master of the association listened to Choi Han’s recount of the monster attack and pitied him. He was taken in again, this time by the magic academy.
“You can start a new life,” they told him. “You can become strong enough to protect yourself and this nation.”
Taking those words to heart, Choi Han learned fiercely and passionately. Despite being an E-rank, despite being bullied, he never gave up. In his second semester, he became good friends with a transfer student named Mary. Mary didn’t look or sound like she did right now. She was bright, bubbly, and beautiful.
There were a few incidents and dangers, but they came out of it stronger and closer.
And then at the end-of-year dinner banquet, before their graduation as final year students…
A sharp pain stabbed him through the chest. As he coughed, black blood spewed from his lips. He could hear the sound of pained wheezing around him as other students suffered from the same fate. Even Mary, next to him, wore an expression of excruciating pain as she choked on her blood. The light in her eyes faded as she collapsed on the table.
The first time, they were killed via poisoning right before graduation without knowing why.
But then he woke up in the village. He woke to the smell of fire burning the place and the people he came to love. All that was left were charred corpses that couldn’t be salvaged. He swept it all up in a blind rage, destroying the monsters and the remains of the village.
He was once again a suspect, but this time he was treated much more harshly. They locked him in an underground prison cell and starved him. He slept on the cold hard ground without anything but the clothes on his back.
Once again, it was the master of the magic association who cleared his name and took him away. Choi Han spent his days in a haze, wondering if everything was all just a dream. He went through the motions of school as a D-rank, and then he met Mary again.
The Mary this time was just as beautiful, but she was confident, almost cocky. She didn’t let any of the nobles put her down and she stood her ground. She didn’t remember him, but somehow, they became friends just as easily as before. She always encouraged Choi Han and dragged him along as his leader. She always tried to learn more about magic, tried harder to grow stronger. Choi Han found himself falling into her pace, dragged into her antics, and he started finding the magical world as fun and fascinating as she did.
He thought things would be different. It was right before the banquet that, out of fear, he grabbed Mary’s hand and tried to run away.
They were killed by berserk monsters the moment they left the school gates.
The third time, the authorities were already there after noticing his magic surge. Choi Han was calm and prepared. He cooperated with the investigations and met the president of the association again. After burying all of the villagers, he went to the academy.
He was a C-rank during the aptitude test.
The Mary he met was sweet and shy. There were a few black scars on her body, but it didn’t distract from her beauty. She wore black gloves to hide the ones on her hands, and a hanging fringe to cover part of her face. When she laughed, it was a girlish giggle she hid behind her hands. Choi Han became friends with her again, and this time he was the one guiding her and encouraging her.
He tried to form more bonds with the stronger students and gain allies. With persistence, he joined the student council despite being a commoner and made efforts to strengthen the school's security. He tried hard to change things, but the one moment he was by himself, he was attacked by a group of masked assailants. He fought as hard as he could. The leader of the assailants mocked him, telling him his friends had all been killed. In his shock, Choi Han let his guard down. A sword ultimately pierced his chest. All he could remember were mismatched eyes staring at him coldly beyond the mask.
The fourth time, he woke to being in a carriage as he was escorted to the town for questioning. Choi Han was even more desperate this time. He tried telling everyone, including the president of the magic association, what happened to him, but the words wouldn’t come out. When Mary arrived, she was covered in even more scars, and she was quiet and afraid. No matter how hard Choi Han tried, she wouldn’t come out of her shell.
Despite his best efforts, a mana bomb destroyed the dance hall and killed hundreds. Choi Han watched as his friends bled out in front of his eyes. He fought the masked assailants as a B-rank and lost. Once again, he died and failed to graduate.
The fifth time, Choi Han tried to stay away from everyone and everything. He didn’t even attend the magic academy. He built a house on the charred remains of Harris village and lived quietly with little to eat. Somehow, he felt, maybe he was the problem. Maybe if he wasn’t there, everything would be okay. Everyone still died in the magic academy, and, feeling immense guilt and loneliness after hearing the news, Choi Han slashed his own throat in front of his previous friends’ graves to restart willingly.
The sixth time, Choi Han tried even harder to find out what was going on. He listened to oracles, visited churches, peered through libraries of books, visited underground establishments, and hired intelligence guilds after persuading Alberu Crossman to get the funds. Mary was covered in more scars now, and her voice was stilted and strange. She was so confused about everything. She said she just wanted to go home, but her home was nowhere to be found. Choi Han didn’t leave her alone this time, but once again he didn’t manage to save a single person. Monsters upon monsters invaded the capital and despite being an A-rank, he was too weak in the face of their madness.
He still never understood why they all had to die.
The seventh time, Choi Han tried to convince all of his friends to run away with him to another kingdom, vaguely mentioning an upcoming danger only he knew about. Alberu Crossman trusted his words but refused to run, saying he needed to stay to protect the academy and the other students. Rosalyn was the same. Toonka, not one to avoid danger or battles, laughed and agreed. Mary agreed too, saying in a mechanical voice that no matter what happened, they would face it together. With that, everyone agreed to stay to help, and Choi Han refused to run by himself. There was no point in surviving alone. He stayed, and despite their best efforts, he died with them once again to the monster horde.
The eighth time, Choi Han was blackened by despair. No matter what he did, no matter what he tried, everyone would still end up dying. At the end of his rope, he attacked and killed anyone suspicious, including other students, including some of his previous friends. All he wanted was to change the ending, for him and the ones he trusted to survive. He was jailed for his crimes and ultimately hanged at Alberu Crossman’s orders. He didn’t get to witness their ending.
With each loop, he regressed and started at a later time point, and everything started to feel more and more like an endless nightmare. The ranking of his powers climbed steadily throughout the rounds until he became an S-rank, but even that was not enough to save a single person. In this round, the ninth round, he gained the power of darkness. Perhaps it was due to the karma he had accumulated in the previous round.
“Whenever I tried to tell someone about everything I experienced, the words wouldn’t leave my lips, as though something prevented me from talking about it,” Choi Han said bitterly. “Everyone always acted in the same way. They’d always stay to fight, but they were too weak to survive. The only things that were different were me, that girl, and the way we died. But eventually, that girl stopped changing too.”
That girl’s appearance and personality. Mary. Cale frowns as he recalls the grotesque, curse-like black veins on her body and her robotic voice. If she used to be different… does that mean someone else transmigrated as her in all those turns?
“But this time… things were different.”
“Different how?” Cale asks.
“You.”
With a weak smile, Choi Han continues, “I was drowning in misery, unsure of what to do this round… but I discovered you were different. And you influenced everyone else to act differently too. And here we are, talking about everything.”
Cale begins to understand what sort of existence he is to Choi Han.
Hope. An escape from the repeating horrors. A chance at salvation.
“I thought the loop finally ended,” Choi Han whispers, voice hoarse after speaking for such a long time. “I thought this time…maybe this time I would be able to live and survive with everyone. No, I… I know this is selfish, but… even if it’s just myself and one person… I don’t want to continue living alone in this endless hell…”
Tears start falling from Choi Han’s eyes again, and a broken sob leaves his lips.
Everything makes sense now. Choi Han’s strange reaction when Mary’s name was brought up, the way he was so emotional when he met his familiar, Lock, his familiarity with the school despite being a new student too, and his protectiveness over Cale, who’s an outlier…
This time, Cale doesn’t hesitate to comfort Choi Han. He places a hand on Choi Han’s shoulder and grips it firmly.
How much had this boy suffered in this world, all alone? All the fear and pain of dying, repeating again and again without being able to save a single person…
“You’re not selfish.”
If Choi Han is a selfish person, would he be so gutted? In the one round where he managed to survive by himself, he actually gave it all up for a chance to save others.
Cale continues with a firm voice, “Of course, helping others is a good thing, but ensuring your own survival is the most important.”
Cale doesn’t know if they even came from the same Korea. It could be a different timeline. It could be a parallel world. But just the fact that they were both brought here against their will and speak the same language gives Cale a sense of kinship.
They’re in this together now.
It’s hard to say whether he will be able to restart a round after he dies, as Choi Han did. This could be his one and only life. Cale doesn’t want to die. He doesn’t want any of his friends to die either. He isn't going to take any chances. They have to fight as hard as they can. If everything always happened in the final year, they still have time to prepare.
“This is going to be the final round, Choi Han.”
Choi Han shakes his head, forlorn.
“I don’t know how many times I’ve thought that. I thought I’d be able to change things. Save everyone. Anyone. Save her , too. But… No matter what I do, things always end horribly.”
He looks utterly crushed, hopeless, and miserable.
“What makes me even angrier at myself is… Even after all these relives, I still don’t know who the mastermind is.”
Mastermind… although the game system had trials similar to the ones Choi Han talked about, a mastermind was never mentioned.
“I’m going to help you, Choi Han. We’ll find them and end things once and for all. No one has to die ever again.”
It might not sound very convincing, since Cale is a F-rank student. But he has his tools at his disposal too. Other than his magical artifacts and knowledge of the game, he has a familiar contract with a dragon. He’s able to see danger before it happens through his powers of foresight.
Choi Han looks at him with a mixture of hope and despair.
Cale returns that gaze with the utmost conviction he can muster. He reaches out and wipes the tears away from Choi Han’s cheeks. “Two heads are better than one. Things will be different now.”
He needs Choi Han to trust him completely. Choi Han has to know that Cale isn’t his enemy. They need to work together without a single shadow of doubt for a proper fighting chance.
“Isn’t there a Church of Death on the outskirts of the capital?” Cale asks.
“Yes,” Choi Han affirms, his expression confused.
“I’m going to tell you everything I know there under the Oath of Death.”
“The… Oath of Death?” Choi Han gasps.
“I know things you don’t, but I need you to trust what I’m saying. If we combine both of our knowledge, maybe we’ll discover who’s behind this. And we’ll beat them.” Cale adds with a smile, “After all, my goal is to graduate and retire in peace. Will you work with me, Choi Han?”
He offers Choi Han a hand.
A wry smile twists Choi Han’s lips. It’s as if the very mention of graduation and retiring is ludicrous. It must sound that way to Choi Han, especially with everything Choi Han’s been through.
But…
Choi Han reaches out and grabs Cale’s hand.
The affection rating above his head rapidly increases until it hits 80%. The light of the numbers is almost blinding. Choi Han blinks back tears and replies,
“Yes. We’ll graduate together.”
He still wants to believe in that possibility.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 80%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%Added a quick Eric scene because I missed him so much aaaaaaaaa I have two more big scenes for him in the future but idk when I’ll manage to get to that LOL
Did any of you manage to guess this reveal? (If I remember correctly one person got it right in the comments!! *claps*) Choi Han is actually both a transmigrator and a regressor! It’s really cool to see your theories in the comments. Some are things I never would’ve thought of, and it’s interesting how you guys manage to guess some things right! This is my first time writing about regressions so I hope it’s done well/convincing!
I wish all my readers good health and good days ahead as 2023 comes to a close! See you again next year :>
You can follow me on twitter/X @shigahands :D
Chapter 22: The Church of Death
Notes:
Hello in 2024! Happy Lunar/Chinese New Year! I really wanted to get this update out earlier so my readers who celebrate can have something to read while traveling or while at relatives’ houses. Although it’s a bit late, I hope you’ll still be able to enjoy it <3
Special thanks to :) for the support! And also thanks to cogmin who vibed with me in VC in the INTKOT discord server for 8 hours while I wrote this :D <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Due to their long talk, the bell had already rung ages ago. Cale decides they should just skip classes and go to the church.
“Let’s go to the infirmary first,” Cale says, to which Choi Han furrows his brow.
“Are you hurt, Cale-nim?”
“No, it’s for you,” Cale replies. He spreads his arms when Raon flies over to him and he hugs the smiling child gently. Raon is as warm as always. The temperature is comforting to his freezing hands.
Choi Han is confused, but he’s momentarily distracted by Lock running over to him. He half-kneels and ruffles his familiar’s fur, putting on a smile to reassure the worried wolf. “Lock. Can you stay beside Mary today and protect her? We have to go somewhere, but I’m afraid she’ll be bullied.”
Lock barks softly in affirmation and licks Choi Han’s cheek.
Seeing the opportunity to send the cats to Mary, Cale tells the cat children as well, “Stay with Lock and take care of Mary too.”
The cats aren’t as easily convinced. They meow and paw at his pant legs, worried about leaving the weak Cale alone.
“I have Raon and Choi Han with me, so I’ll be fine. Since you’re the older ones, you can take care of Lock, right?”
The cats exchange a look and then meow up at him, now appeased. Hearing that they’re the older ones must’ve made them feel responsible because they flank Lock protectively despite being much tinier than him.
Cale smiles at the cute image the trio makes. “I’ll be depending on you two.”
The walk to the infirmary is easier now that the snow has been shoveled to create pathways throughout the entire academy. Once they’re there, Cale slams the door open. Hans squeaks and rushes to hide whatever he’s doing by lying over the desk. “Y-young master?! Why are you here?”
“I’ve seen worse,” Cale says blandly, sure that it’ll be pictures of cats or cat girls. He jabs his thumb towards Choi Han. “I need a medical letter for him to excuse him for the rest of the classes today. You can make up a believable reason.”
“Uh… b-but…” Hans glances at Choi Han, who’s not smiling like he usually does. Choi Han doesn’t pay Hans any mind, he’s only staring at Cale. “Is something wrong?”
“Nothing for you to worry about,” Cale replies as he flicks a gold coin at Hans. Hans catches it with great dexterity, but with him moving away, the pictures of catgirls littering the table are clear to see.
“Ahem,” Hans clears his throat and gathers the pictures into a pile, tucking them back into his coat pocket along with the bribe. His face is flushed with embarrassment. “You saw nothing, young master.”
“Nothing, if you write the letter.”
Hans doesn’t need another reminder. He quickly starts writing the letter. “What about you, young master?”
“I don’t need one. He’s the one who needs to keep his 95% attendance rate.” He turns to Choi Han when he keeps feeling the student stare at him. “It’ll be bad if you get kicked out of the academy or lose your scholarship, right? We can’t have things going wrong so early.”
With the explanation, Choi Han smiles. “Thank you, Cale-nim.”
The affection rating above Choi Han’s head sparkles and rises to 81% .
Perhaps it’s due to the previous scare of the plunging numbers, or the knowledge that Choi Han is also from South Korea like him, but Cale doesn’t feel concerned about Choi Han’s numbers increasing any longer. The more Choi Han trusts him, the better, since they need to have complete trust and share all knowledge with each other for a better chance of surviving.
Money sure is great. With the letter in hand, Cale and Choi Han head to the student council room. No one is around as it’s class time, so Cale writes Alberu a note with his left hand to let him know to process the medical letter. With this handwriting, the intelligent Alberu will know it has to do with their safety and the dangers happening in the academy.
He also takes three potions from the drawers to be safe, since he’s allowed to do so based on the contract he’s signed.
“Take this. It’s better to be prepared.”
Who knows if they’ll get attacked on the way to the church? Cale hands a potion to Choi Han, who accepts it gratefully.
“Thank you, Cale-nim.”
Unexpectedly, the door to the student council room opens at that moment, and Alberu and Rosalyn enter. Alberu’s eyes zero in on the potions Cale has taken.
“Cale? Are you alright?”
The first class after lunch must have ended. They must move carefully to not be spotted by the other major characters in ‘The Birth of a Heroine’, especially not by Adin or Clopeh.
“Yeah. Sunbae, we’re going out, so please cover for Choi Han if anyone asks.”
It’s okay if Cale Henituse plays truant and misses curfew, but if Choi Han’s absence is noted, issues might arise.
“You can’t just leave the academy as you wish, young master,” Rosalyn sighs as she holds a hand over her forehead. “There are procedures in place, and you have to apply for leave at least a week in advance with proper reasoning.” She looks at Choi Han with an expression full of sympathy, as though she’s worried about Choi Han, a stellar student, getting dragged into Cale’s antics.
Although what she’s saying is reasonable, Cale has an extensive record of not playing by the rules. Plus, time is of the essence if they have only around two years to figure everything out and make sure they don’t suffer at the hands of a faceless mastermind. Every bit of time has to be maximized.
“We’ll be going with or without permission.”
Alberu frowns. “It’s not hard to grant you permission to leave the academy, but you at least need to tell me what’s going on, Cale.”
According to their contract, he shouldn’t lie to Alberu, but it’s fine to omit details.
“The safety of the academy is at stake.”
The student council president’s expression gets even worse. “Now I need to understand what’s going on even more. I can’t let you two go outside when it’s not safe. What if something happens to you?”
Cale watches Alberu’s concerned expression carefully. Would he be able to tell Alberu the truth, when Choi Han said he hadn’t been able to talk about his regressions with anyone? What happens when a game character realizes they’re a game character? No, can this even be called a game world any longer?
His gaze shifts higher up.
0%.
Alberu has been suspiciously nice to him thus far even though the affection rating above his head is still 0%. What if it’s all an act? What if he’s actually the mastermind who’s realized Cale is an anomaly? But with everything Alberu has said and done… Cale wants to trust him. He doesn’t think this side of Alberu is an act.
“I’ll be fine, Sunbae. I have this, after all.” With a glib smile, Cale taps the earring on his ear that Alberu gifted him. “I’ll explain things to you after we’re back.”
You have me too, weak human! Raon chimes in.
Yes, I have a great and mighty dragon with me.
Raon giggles, pleased.
Alberu isn’t appeased. He’s still frowning as he asks, “You’re not in danger right now, are you? Do you need me to go with you?”
Rosalyn looks displeased at the thought of Alberu breaking more rules for Cale, but she holds her tongue.
Cale glances at Choi Han who has a complicated expression on his face. He’s not completely sure, but he replies, “No. We’ll be fine.”
“Please take care of Mary,” Choi Han finally says as he looks at Rosalyn.
“Why are you talking about the transfer student?” Rosalyn asks, confused.
Choi Han opens and closes his mouth, then he looks at Cale for help. Cale’s mind spins quickly for a plausible excuse.
“Since she’s of common descent, she might be discriminated against. Not just verbally, but physically.”
Full of distrust, Rosalyn squints at Cale.
“I’ve experienced it myself. I know how far they can go. Do you want that poor girl to end up in the infirmary, or worse still, dead?”
The potential threat of bodily harm twists Rosalyn’s expression. She sighs and hugs her books closer to her chest as she promises, “I will keep an eye out for her.”
“Then, we will depend on you.”
“Stay safe, Cale,” Alberu says softly as he reaches out to hold the earring between his thumb and index finger. A warm rush of magic tickles Cale’s skin, and he knows Alberu has recharged his magic artifacts just in case.
“I will.”
They get on a comfortable carriage with Cale’s money. With the travel time in mind, Cale hands Choi Han the contract from the student council for him to read the terms and conditions. It’s the offer for Choi Han to be the first-year representative.
“If you’re okay with the contract, you can sign it.”
Choi Han accepts the documents and reads them carefully.
Although Cale transmigrated here with existing knowledge of this world’s language, it must have been much harder for Choi Han, who had to learn the language from scratch from the villagers of Harris Village. He stays quiet, deep in his thoughts as Choi Han reads.
He continues to think about Choi Han's situation and the Church of Death. If Choi Han has been regressing... does the God of Death have anything to do with it? That warning from the God of Death… That he has something belonging to the God... no way, it's not Choi Han, is it?
"Cale-nim?" Choi Han asks as he looks up from the contract.
Cale eases his expression. “Have you finished reading everything?”
“Yes. Thank you for helping me with it, Cale-nim.”
Choi Han joined the student council in previous regressions, but this was the first time he had a contract, with favorable terms such as access to potions and weapons, as well as clearly delineated maximum work hours.
“It’s nothing.” The better the conditions Choi Han has, the better it is for Cale too, who needs Choi Han to do well to survive. Speaking of doing well… “Rest a little. The ride is long and you look terrible.”
Maybe Choi Han was up all night thinking about things, but he has dark eye circles. Cale is feeling pretty sleepy himself.
“Okay,” Choi Han replies quietly as he leans his head against the wall of the carriage. His eyes gaze out at the scenery that he’s familiar with — a world he’s been dropped into one day, a world he’s relived again and again. When he looks back at Cale, Cale is already asleep, arms crossed, head drooped.
A new Cale Henituse.
A person who’s also from South Korea.
Someone who heard him out and promised to help.
“Are you okay?” a cute voice rings out in the carriage as Raon appears into view. He rests his head and paws on Choi Han’s lap, gazing up with round blue eyes. “Why are you crying?”
With a blink, more tears fall from Choi Han’s eyes, dripping onto his lap. Choi Han raises his arm to rub the tears away. He bites down on his bottom lip to hold back a sob.
He doesn’t want to die again. He doesn’t want to lose anyone ever again.
“Just for today, you can hug me!” Raon offers generously as he clambers onto Choi Han’s lap. Choi Han takes the little dragon up on his offer and hugs him, feeling the child’s warmth. He doesn’t understand why Choi Han is crying, but he tries to comfort him anyway. “It’ll be okay. I’m here and the weak human is here too! And you’re strong Choi Han! There’s nothing to be afraid of!”
Choi Han doesn’t reply. He just hugs Raon tightly in his arms and continues to look out of the carriage through blurry eyes at a world he wishes would continue.
By the time they arrive, it’s nighttime.
Cale steps off the carriage first and watches Choi Han with a frown. It looks like Choi Han hasn’t slept at all, since his eyes are red and puffy. Is he still very worried about everything? He stays close when Choi Han steps off the high carriage in case the boy stumbles.
“Do you want to get something to eat first?”
Choi Han shakes his head mutely, so they walk to the Church of Death to finish their talk.
The Church of Death is a tall building, almost like a small castle. Its off-white walls look quite ghastly under the moonlight and it feels like a creepy place where spirits and ghosts congregate. Honestly, it looks haunted.
Cale feels Raon’s claws gripping tighter on his shoulder. He pats the invisible dragon to soothe him.
“Let’s go.”
The entire area before the church is empty, as though everyone steered clear of it out of fear. Cale doesn’t hesitate to enter, and the moment he pushes open the doors…
A bunch of people dressed in hooded black robes all whip around to face him like they’re crows eyeing something shiny.
“WELCOME!”
“Oh my God, visitors!”
“May you be blessed with a peaceful rest!”
“May the mercy of Death follow you!”
“How can we help you?”
He’s surrounded by an enthusiastic group of priests in an instant. Are visitors really so rare? He clears his throat and declares, “I would like to use a Room of Death.”
“He knows about the room!” one gasps, followed by a chorus of ‘He knows!’
None of the priests of death seem normal. Not just Cage, but this crowd of people too. Cale finds them difficult to deal with. Still, they’re clearly not malicious, so Cale calmly continues to ask, “Is there an available room?”
“Of course!”
“Yes!”
“Follow us!”
“But you must pay the price!”
Choi Han follows closely behind Cale as Cale offers a small bag of gold coins. He eyes the priests warily.
“Not just this!”
“Whose life will be on the line?”
“Who will step into Death’s embrace?”
“Me,” Cale replies as they’re led further and further into the Church.
Weak human, what’s going on? Why will your life be on the line?!
Cale tries to calm the panicking child. Don’t worry. It just means I’m promising to speak the truth to Choi Han. It won’t be dangerous.
You must tell me if it’s dangerous! I will protect you and the crybaby human.
Crybaby human? Choi Han has received a strange nickname. Cale can’t tell if it’s better than ‘weak human’ or not.
Sure, I will.
I’ll kill all those black bastards if I have to!
Please don’t. Cale doubts a son of a count can escape the repercussions of killing priests of a church, no matter how rich his father is.
They walk down a spiraling staircase until it's so deep no natural light can permeate. The priests light lamps and continue down, walking both in front and behind Cale and Choi Han.
“Are you sure about this, Cale-nim?” Choi Han whispers.
Cale turns around to see Choi Han with an anxious expression. He seems afraid of losing Cale, who’s his only potential lead to escaping the endless death loops.
“I will still trust you even if you don’t do this,” Choi Han adds.
But Cale doesn’t think that’s true. After all, the numbers above Choi Han’s head don’t indicate absolute faith, even with the high amount of goodwill Choi Han has shown. With how the numbers plunged by 40% last time, who knows if any forms of doubt could lower it even further in the future?
“No. We have to leave no room for doubts.”
Whoever the mastermind was, the person who orchestrated the academy incidents had to be incredibly strong and smart if they evaded Choi Han’s detection even after so many regressions. They had to work together and increase their forces with those they could trust to stand a fighting chance.
They finally reach the bottom of the white stairwell. The group of priests gather at the door and place their palms on top of it, mumbling something under their breaths. A soft black glow begins to emanate from underneath their hands and soon, the heavy doors swing open inwards.
“The person who’s putting his life on the line should enter first and stand on the right.”
“You must read the plaque before you and state nothing but the truth.”
“In doing so, the God of Death will grant you mercy.”
“After you are done, you should stand before the door and thank the God of Death.”
“We will come get you!”
This group of priests sure got along well, speaking one after another without missing a beat.
“Sure, thank you.”
After they enter, the door swings shut with a solemn slam. Cale and Choi Han stand on opposite sides of a long white table, illuminated by nothing but flickering candles. They stare at each other. Choi Han, with his black hair and eyes, his features so obviously Korean, and Cale Henituse, a redhead, the rumored troublemaker of the count’s family.
Both of them are people who should not exist in this world.
“A person who lies in the face of death forfeits his right to life,” Cale reads the plaque solemnly. “I will speak nothing but the truth in this room. If I lie at any time, my life will be taken on the spot by the God of Death.”
A faint black smoke shimmers in the air, proving the contract to be in place.
As someone who specializes in the power of darkness, Choi Han recognizes the energy for what it is. His face stiffens up as he feels the heavy presence of death.
“Before I share what I know, I promise you three things,” Cale declares. “First, I do not intend to harm you. I would never hurt you, not unless you hurt or threaten me first. To be honest, I wanted to help you achieve a ‘good ending’ so you graduate with Mary and the other first years. That’s how I thought I’d be able to ensure my own safety and slacker life.”
Choi Han watches Cale seriously as Cale continues, “Second. I am not the one who brought you here. I have no idea why both of us ended up in this world.”
“Third. I do not know the mastermind behind the incidents at the academy and your deaths.”
However, Cale does have a few suspects in mind who might be involved. He doesn’t want to share right now in case he ends up being wrong, or if it ends up alarming their enemies in advance. With how bad at acting Choi Han is, he wouldn’t be able to hide his suspicions and avoid being detected.
“...I understand,” Choi Han acknowledges when Cale is still standing in place, unharmed.
How should Cale even begin explaining everything? After some thought, he says, “Everything you read in the notebook was something I wrote down based on a game I played. I’m going to tell you all I know about the game.”
Nothing happens, proving Cale’s words to be true. Cale starts to explain the mobile game app called ‘The Birth of a Heroine’, where players play as the female protagonist ‘Mary’ and go through a lot of scenarios, and through their choices, end up with a ‘good’, ‘bad’, or ‘neutral’ ending. He talks about the male leads and some of their endings, but his knowledge is limited since he has only finished the game once, and the spoilers from other fans might not be true.
Many things are different from the game. Events like the wild boar incident or the fire at the dormitories. Powers that aren’t supposed to be in the game appeared too.
“We shouldn’t rely too much on what’s in here,” Cale explains as he lifts the notebook. “Or we might be lulled into a false sense of security, fall into a deadly trap, and die. We should stay on our toes, gather strength and information, and make sure we live through whatever unexpected situation pops up.”
He lived through the wild boar incident and the attack of bandits. He’s going to make sure both he, Choi Han, and the people they care about survive.
“I want this to be the last round. For both of us. And I will do anything to make sure we survive.”
Choi Han stares at him with a mix of desperation and determination. The air between them is still, proving Cale’s words to be true.
“Cale-nim. Please promise me one more thing. Then I will completely trust you.”
What would it be? Cale isn't sure if he would be able to promise it. Of course, it would be good if it's something he could accomplish. “First, let’s hear it.”
“Cale-nim. I want to take revenge on the mastermind. I’ve never hated someone so much.”
Even if they survived this time, it didn’t take away all of the pain and fear Choi Han went through in his previous eight lives in the world. He lost his friends and family again and again; some of them who would never return. The people of Harris village, and the previous Marys…
It made sense for Choi Han to want revenge. But what did he want Cale to promise him?
He continues, “Please tell me no matter what if you find out who it is, and promise me we’ll take them down together.”
“Of course.”
Whoever the mastermind is, they're a big threat to Cale’s slacker life and his friends. He wants to graduate with Choi Han and reach a life beyond a ‘good ending’, so he can retire and slack in peace.
Choi Han finally starts to smile. He seems relieved.
The affection rating above Choi Han’s head rapidly rises.
Finally, it flashes and stops at 100%. It’s so blindingly bright that it far exceeds the light of the candles around them, but the flames of the candles still reflect in Choi Han’s dark eyes like a sea of brilliant stars.
“I believe you, Cale-nim.”
Cale can’t help but think of the weeks ago when he thought about what 100% meant for him, a person who transmigrated into a side character. Perhaps this 100% was platonic and was a sign of friendship and trust, especially given this situation where he laid everything bare at the risk of his death.
“Good. Then we can be on the same team from now on.” Cale reaches out for a handshake. “To our survival and my slacker life.”
Choi Han smiles. It’s bright and sincere, much like the smiles he used to show Cale before he discovered the notebook.
“To our survival,” he agrees.
With the end of their conversation, the two boys stand before the large doors and read the inscription on the door.
“We express our deepest gratitude to the ruler of the darkest nights, the God of Death.”
Rapid footsteps descend the stairs as the priests of death rush to escort them back to the ground floor.
“Step carefully!”
“Sorry our stairs are so long!”
“Should we carry you?”
Cale can’t help but grimace as he thinks about the terrible ride he’s received from Choi Han. “No thanks, I can walk by myself.”
Weak human, what were you and the crybaby human talking about? I couldn’t hear anything!
How strange. Is it the restrictions of the world that prevented Choi Han from talking about his regressions to the other characters?
We were talking about how to achieve my happy slacker life.
A slacker life?
Mmhm. I’m going to retire with lots of money so I can just sleep in, laze around, read books, and eat good food.
Raon’s voice is a little subdued as he asks, What about me?
You can laze around with me if you want to, or you can do whatever you want. I’ll help you if I can.
He’ll have lots of money, and since he took the four-year-old dragon in, he should do what’s right as a guardian and make sure the child doesn’t lack anything.
Hehe! Cale can feel Raon’s wings and tails moving as they create air currents in the stuffy stairwell. He’s pleased by Cale’s words.
They reach the ground floor after a few minutes and the priests continue to walk alongside them as their words rush out,
“You can stay as long as you like!”
“Thank you for using our services!”
“May your life continue until its destined time!”
“Please do visit us again!”
What a friendly bunch of priests. Cale expected priests of death to be gloomy and solemn, but these priests were more like a bunch of excited puppies.
The door to the church opens right before Cale can leave and a familiar woman steps forward with a loud yell.
“Cale! You’re here!”
…And now here’s someone who’s more like a black panther.
Notes:
I had a bit too much fun with the priests of death LMAO And Cage is back!!! :D <3
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 100%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%You can follow me on twitter/X @shigahands :D
Chapter 23: The God of Death
Notes:
Life update: Basically I bled for 21 days nonstop for my period and had to go to the hospital ;w; on hormone pills and it seems to be working! I wish I wouldn’t have any more hospital visits for the rest of the year but no i gotta go back for a checkup in june for the bleeding and in august for my hands ;w; and i had a pretty bad week cuz of the influenza my brother caught in India and passed to me :(((
If anyone is religious please pray for my health cuz i need all the help i can get LMAO just trying my best to stay positive and keep myself afloat! I really appreciate everyone’s patience, kindness, and support in the meantime! No one has badgered me for updates and the comments I get always help to brighten my day <3 y’alls lovely bless y’all
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It…It’s Cage!”
“Why is she back so early?!”
The other priests of death huddle together and whisper under their breaths, acting like a herd of prey hiding from a predator. Unlike them, Choi Han stands at attention, body tensed like another predator ready to defend its territory.
Cale gestures for Choi Han to relax his guard.
Choi Han only does so marginally. Perhaps he senses that Cage is strong.
Weak human, who is this? Raon pipes up curiously.
Cale thinks for a bit.
The priestess of death, Cage. She’s a strange character who said she could hear the voice of the God of Death. However, Cale’s instincts tell him she means him no harm.
However, that doesn’t mean she isn’t strange.
She’s an adult you shouldn’t learn from.
“You should have told me you were coming~” Cage says with her hands on her hips and an exaggerated pout. She pays the frightened priests no mind and gives Cale a jagged grin, patting him on his shoulder. “The God of Death wants to see you. Let’s go to the prayer room.”
The priests break out in loud whispers that are not quite whispers, given how everyone can hear them.
“Is he a new priest?”
“Finally, some new blood!”
“A priest with money!”
Cage blinks rapidly at Cale, fluttering her eyelashes. “Come on, Cale!”
Weak human, her smile resembles yours!
…? In what way???
“Why? He wants me to pray to him? I don’t believe in gods.”
Distracted by Raon, Cale forgets that he shouldn’t be saying that in front of a bunch of priests. But well, it isn’t out of character for Cale Henituse and the words have already been said, so he pretends not to see the shocked and hurt looks of the priests.
Cage sighs. “Wish that was me. It’s hard for me to not believe gods exist when one bothers me all the time.”
Perhaps being a priestess of a church wasn’t a cushy job like Cale thought it was. He thought all they had to do was stay indoors and pray.
“... Fine.”
It shouldn’t hurt to see what this is about.
“Really?” Cage beams. “Great! I’ll lead you to the prayer room then!”
He’s curious about what the God of Death is like. Could it be a human being pretending to be God? Perhaps it was a lie sustained by high-level illusion magic?
“What does the God of Death look like?”
“Hmm…” Cage hums as she puts a finger on her lower lip. “I’ve never actually seen him, but he sounds like an old man. It’s incredibly rare for priests to hear him, but somehow he picked me out of hundreds of priests and dozens of churches.”
It sounds pretty impressive, until Cage adds, “I want to punch him if I ever see him.”
It doesn’t sound like she’s joking.
A priestess, punching a god? Cage is definitely very crazy.
They’re led down more stairs. This time, Raon sneakily uses wind magic to help Cale soften his steps down the spiral staircase, making the descent much easier and less effortful.
“I thought magic academy students would have really poor stamina, but both of you are hardly sweating!” Cage beams, impressed. “You can enter this room, Cale.”
“I’ll go too,” Choi Han says immediately, face determined.
Cage shakes her head. “Nuh-uh. He only wants to see Cale. Don’t worry your cute little head about it! That old guy wouldn’t hurt Cale. You can spend some time with this cute Noona instead.”
Cale nods at Choi Han. With that action, Choi Han finally takes a step back, relenting. He doesn’t even acknowledge Cage’s comments, causing the priestess to pout.
“If anything happens, Cale-nim, make sure to yell. I will run in to save you immediately.”
He holds his scabbard with deadly intent, clearly meaning it. He looks ready to kill if necessary.
Cale nods as Raon says, Don’t worry! I will protect the weak human!
“Sheesh,” Cage grumbles. “You sure brought a protective dog with you. He’s cute too, but I like my men less crazy.”
Crazy? Cage seems crazier than Choi Han to Cale.
“Choi Han’s not a dog.”
“Hmm… then a wolf?”
Unwilling to squabble with Cage any longer, Cale pushes open the heavy doors of the prayer room. Well, he tries to anyway, Choi Han comes to his aid in less than a second to hold the doors open for him.
… Maybe he should do some muscle training in his spare time. Isn’t he way too weak?
“Thanks.”
The door closes behind him with a soft slam.
The floor is covered with strange patterns and inscriptions, and the ceiling seems endlessly high despite this room being deep underground. The ledges along the walls are covered with white candles, and their flames cast a warm orange glow around the black room.
Cale walks to the center of the room with Raon by his side. He pauses and looks around, wondering where the God of Death is.
Fwoosh…
One by one, the candles surrounding the room extinguish like a domino effect. Right when the last candle fizzles, plunging the room into darkness, Cale finds his own body swaying and…
Weak human!
…
Everything around him is black. He can no longer hear Raon, he can no longer smell the faint smoke of the candles, he can no longer feel the ground beneath him. It feels like he’s stuck in a dream-like state, floating in a sea of nothingness.
“Open your eyes, Cale Henituse.”
With a blink, he’s suddenly transported into a pure white room.
An old man? No, he’s…
When Cale sees the divine being, he’s in the form of a young adult, dressed in an elaborate black robe. He has a muscular body with bronze skin, a head of fluffy white hair, deep black eyes with an unfathomable depth, and thin lips curved into a smile. He looks attractive and friendly, unlike anything one would expect from a grim reaper.
There’s a white cat he’s cradling protectively in his arms, and languidly, he pats through its loose fur with his slender fingers and black fingernails. The cat doesn’t move, seeming either too weak to do so or in a deep sleep.
“...The God of Death?”
“Yes,” the beautiful man smiles, eyes curving into crescents. He looks happy to see Cale and it’s disconcerting.
“Are you really a God?”
“A non-believer, I see,” The God of Death replies, voice light. He doesn’t seem to take any offense at being questioned, but he doesn't prove himself either. “Sit.”
With a wave of a hand, plush black sofas materialize in the empty space. The God of Death sits down on one of them and gestures for Cale to do the same. Cale doesn’t miss the gentle way the God of Death lays the fragile white cat on his lap.
As he sits down, Cale asks, “Gods have pets? Or is that a familiar?”
The God of Death laughs. His laugh is full of warmth and disbelief. “What? No, no.” He gazes down at the white cat with adoration and his smile softens with something sad. “He’s my friend.” His hand is once again careful as he cups the cat’s cheek and rubs against the soft whiskers.
How strange. But who’s Cale Henituse to question a God?
There is a sense of vastness in the God before him, of a power Cale can’t comprehend or even measure. He feels like a little child standing before the entire expanse of the universe. Still, Cale forces the feeling down, puts on a stoic face, and remains calm as he asks, “Why did you want to talk to me?”
“You have something of mine,” the God replies directly, his gaze sharp as he looks at Cale, or through Cale.
Uncomfortable by the gaze, Cale drops his eyes and thinks.
Again with that statement. Why would he have something that belongs to the God of Death? He never stole anything, and definitely not from any churches.
The God of Death smiles and points at Cale Henituse’s chest, slowly moving his finger toward Cale’s right eye.
That’s when Cale realizes.
The moment when he gained the ability of foresight…
The first day of school, when the glass shard fell from the sky.
Cale holds a hand over his eye and backs away in alarm.
“I didn’t steal it, you dropped it in my eye!”
“To be more accurate…” The God of Death crosses his arms with a wry smile. “The original owner of your current body broke the Mirror of All on his way out. It broke into pieces and fell from this realm into the world below. One of the pieces fell into your eye before I could gather it back.”
The mention of the original Cale Henituse piqued Cale’s interest.
“What do you mean by on his way out? Where did he go?”
“Is that important?” The God replies, evading the question. “Aren’t you more curious about the mirror and its powers?”
The Mirror of All.
The shards that fell. The god-like powers that weren’t supposed to exist in the game.
His power to predict the future.
Alberu Crossman’s power to return to the past.
Adin’s power of reading minds.
Clopeh Sekka’s power of seeing the truth.
Choi Han’s power of regression.
Could it all be because of the broken mirror?
“Then the powers that weren’t in the game—”
“Truly, the butterfly effect.” The God of Death gives a wry smile. “You were not supposed to be here in the first place. Because you took the blow for Kim Min Ah… I needed to find a suitable body for your soul instead. So we can actually say that it’s…” The God of Death grins, cheerful, and points at Cale. “...your fault all this happened!”
He knows about Kim Min Ah and Cale’s previous life. Was Kim Min Ah supposed to be in Mary’s body?
“...”
“Really, in an attempt to fix something, so many more things can go wrong,” the God laughs, but it doesn't sound happy.
Cale Henituse remembers very clearly the cause of his own death. Team 1 had been on a mission under his lead and things had gone horribly wrong when an unranked dragon-like monster appeared. They tried to retreat, but the monster was too fast and too strong. Kim Min Ah was a member of his team. She had a family. Meanwhile, he was an orphan who had lost everyone important to him. So he used all of his strength to push her away to safety, and…
He closes his eyes as his body shakes from the memory of being ripped apart like a rag doll. The pain is still vivid, even after so long.
Still, even if he has to return to that time, he’ll make the same choice again.
Cale opens his eyes. His eyes are clear, without a single hint of regret.
Regardless of being on Earth or living in this world, he just needs to survive where he is. He steeples his fingers together and steels himself.
“So? I doubt you brought me here to exchange words with me. Do you want the shard back?”
The God of Death shakes his head. “Keep it, it'll help you. Regardless of whether it’s Kim Min Ah or you, the main mission remains unchanged.”
Despite the smile on the God’s face, his gaze is sharp and rational, and it’s an expression that reminds Cale of Alberu Crossman.
“Cale Henituse. You need to save this world.”
Cale makes a face of reluctance.
“Just fix it yourself. Aren’t you a God?”
The God of Death sighs. For the first time, the smile falls from his youthful face, and he looks incredibly tired.
“I cannot explain everything, but Gods are bound by something called ‘causality’. We cannot overly interfere in a world. This is why we often use prophets and priests to further our cause. If you’d like to be a priest of death—”
Cale frowns. He refuses to work hard for the sake of someone else. And hasn’t the God of Death already interfered a lot?
The disgusted frown on Cale Henituse’s face tells the God of Death everything he needs to know.
With a helpless expression, the God of Death offers, “Remember, Cale. I didn’t want to bring you here, but I didn’t have another choice. Let’s both do our best to save this world and, mm, achieve a ‘slacker life’ for you, shall we?”
The God of Death knows his dream. Has he been watching Cale this entire time?
But this is no longer just about himself.
“Then what about Choi Han?” Cale demands. “Did you bring him here as well? Did you put him through those rounds without telling him anything? What about what he wants?”
Choi Han, who was brought to this world dozens of years before Kim Rok Soo. Choi Han, a teen who had been whisked away from a peaceful South Korea to a different world, a boy who had to watch his loved ones die again and again.
Cale didn’t tell Choi Han about the apocalypse that had devastated South Korea. He didn’t want the boy to lose hope of being able to return to his family and friends.
Although he doesn’t have anyone or anything left on Earth besides a sense of duty to keep surviving, Choi Han is different. If Choi Han can return to an earlier South Korea and continue his life with his loved ones, then…
The God of Death’s long white lashes flutter as he lowers his gaze, the same shade as the twitching whiskers of the cat he’s petting once again.
“I did not bring him here,” the God of Death says quietly. “And I wasn’t the one who brought him back to life either.” His hand stills, and his expression twists, as though fighting back a wave of pain. Still, he continues speaking, voice unchanged, “But this will indeed be his last life, no matter how it ends. And I hope it ends well this time.”
He smooths his hand through the soft fur of the singular white tail of the cat.
Cale frowns. It's annoying not to get direct answers to all of his questions, but at least the God of Death doesn't seem to be lying. Every single word of the God of Death sounds poignant, like there are things left unsaid that Cale has to decipher.
“Help us. Who is our enemy? How do we save this world and reach a good ending?”
“Don’t you already have hints?”
Hints.
One thing immediately comes to Cale’s mind.
“... The numbers?” This is his chance to clarify once and for all. “What do they mean?”
Can he rely on them to get a peaceful ending? Is it the same as the affection ratings in the game the male leads have for the female protagonist, or something different?
“What do you think it means?” the God of Death asks with a teasing tone. The smile returns to the God of Death’s face, like a mask he’s used to wearing. “You are on the right track. Find a good ending for yourself and this world.”
“Wait. How—”
“Please, Kim Rok Soo,” the God of Death pleads, and suddenly, both he and his voice seem so distant.
Is it his imagination, or does the God of Death look a little younger?
…
In the next moment, Cale staggers and finds himself back in the prayer room. Tiny paws are slapping his cheeks and he feels wind holding him up so he doesn’t fall and crack his head open.
“Human! Are you okay now? You were standing there without moving or saying anything! You didn’t reply to anything I said!”
Cale pats Raon’s head to reassure the worried child.
“I’m fine.”
The meeting with the God of Death brought both answers and questions. Cale sighs and frowns as he mutters to himself, “Hah… there’s so much work to do.”
Notes:
I want to see theories in the comments if you guys have any :D anyone remembers the shard? LMAO It was tough holding this spoiler back for so long!
Happy 6 year anniversary to Lout of Count’s family! I joined this fandom in 2020 and there were so few of us then. It’s been really lovely to see the fandom grow and make fandom friends <3 And it makes me really happy to see so many people finding this fic and enjoying it! Can’t believe this fic is almost 3 years old now (and still growing!) Thank you for being part of this journey <3
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 100%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Beacrox: 21%
Clopeh: 7%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%
Chapter 24: It Suits You
Notes:
HAPPY PRIDE MONTH!!! If anyone is a fan of the webnovel/webtoon ‘I’m Not That Kind Of Talent’, please check out this project! We’re planning on covering the song ‘Blessing’ for Deon Hardt’s birthday and we need vocalists, mix/master staff, and video editors ^^
Life update: WELL. Where to even begin. So the shower plug started melting while I was showering and there was smoke? And this actually happened to another family in the region a few years ago and the entire family ended up getting electrocuted to death (electricity ran through the water to the showerhead, and then killed the person showering, and then the family members when they saw the scene and tried to help). That sounds really horrible :( I’m glad I survived (maybe yalls’ prayers saved me tysm). We fixed it and now it’s a safe button! Although now I no longer have access to super hot showers :’)
And then somewhere along the way I relapsed and had a depressive episode, which is always scary whenever it doesn’t pass in 1-2 days after attempted self-care methods when it usually does (getting food I like, getting proper rest, etc). I have something my previous counselor called thought-based OCD where I get intrusive thoughts of self-exiting, repeatedly throughout the day (when I get depressed, overwhelmed, and stressed). The thoughts don’t translate to actual intention, but it’s just really rough to have to constantly ignore/justify away the thoughts while I’m feeling miserable. There’s always the fear of what if it gets worse? What if it doesn’t end? But I told myself to give it time and just get through it a day at a time and made it through after a week! If anyone also deals with episodes/relapses, please remember you have gotten through it and will get through it again <3 Be patient and kind with yourself and others!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“We should meet up for drinks again, Cale!” Cage says cheerfully while escorting Cale back up to the main area. Choi Han glances at Cale, his expression one of curiosity, wondering when Cale met Cage and what happened in the closed room.
Cale frowns. Again? What does she mean by again? It’s not like they met up by choice the last time - they just happened to sit beside each other at the bar counter.
“No thanks. I’m busy.”
As he says that, he exchanges a look with Choi Han, indicating they’ll talk about it later when they’re alone.
Cage pouts and leans close to Cale, breaking his line of sight with Choi Han, “Aww, are older women not your type?”
It isn’t about type, it’s about trying to stay alive. He has enough things on his plate to care about. Cale ignores Cage and leaves the church with Choi Han in tow, but when he sees the person in front of him, he almost wishes he stayed to chat with Cage. Truly, out of the frying pan and into the fire.
There, in front of the dark and gloomy church, stands a white-haired man dressed in pure white priest robes, shining like a brilliant ray of moonlight. He’s attracting attention simply by standing there due to his elegant and otherworldly looks. With the way women are stealing amorous glances at him, he’s likely able to convert anyone he pleases into the religion he endorses, which is the Church of Light.
But however beautiful Clopeh is, Cale doesn’t fall for it.
Shit. This lunatic… why did he show up out of nowhere?
It’s the weird white guy from last time! Raon pipes up.
Cale shoots Choi Han a quick glance out of concern. A good kid like Choi Han won’t be able to deal with the craziness of a lunatic like Clopeh Sekka. Choi Han looks at him with concern as well - they seem to have a common understanding that Clopeh Sekka is not an easy person to deal with.
“Cale Henituse!” Clopeh yells once he spots Cale. There’s a zealous glint in his gaze and the affection rate above his head is glitching. “It has been prophesized: On the day of the bloody moon, a person of life will walk out from the doors of death…”
It reminds Cale of the people on the streets of post-apocalyptic South Korea holding signs about the end of the world or the second coming of Christ and screaming incoherently about things he doesn’t care about. Rather than waiting to be saved or despairing about the world going to shit, it's better to work hard to survive. Cale sighs in annoyance. Clopeh will be more attractive if he doesn’t open his mouth.
“...Our divine savior will spill blood from his lips again and again, spreading his color to bring salvation to the world!”
Clopeh pauses in his passionate speech and stares harder at Cale Henituse with fervent green eyes. His voice dips to a low tenor as he says, “The doors of death... isn't that the place you just left?”
The glitching stops, bringing the previous 7% to a frightening 44% .
Ba-thump!
Cale’s heart starts jackhammering in his chest. Shit. What the hell? Why did it suddenly increase so much?
Spoilers of scenes he had seen for the game flash through his mind. There had been so much fanart and CGs of Clopeh being a psychotic… yandere? He doesn’t quite fall into that category. It’s hard to classify him, but Cale knows he’s dangerous. Out of the male leads, he was the most difficult to reason with in the game when he had a strong belief about something. And the gaze he has right now is just like…
“Tell me, Cale… Doesn’t that ring a bell?” Clopeh’s eyes glint with a hint of madness. “Do you truly not know what I’m talking about?”
A full-body shudder runs through Cale. He instinctively finds Clopeh dangerous and disgusting even though Clopeh isn’t threatening him. And what the hell is he talking about? Isn’t he just making up bullshit to use Cale for his propaganda? Pope Sekka was known for weaponizing religion to fulfill his goals, something Clopeh also did in one of his routes.
Clopeh starts getting closer, white robes flowing behind him.
“...Cale-nim,” Choi Han says quietly, shifting so he’s standing in front of Cale protectively.
Cale coughs into his fist, hiding his lips in case Clopeh has the ability to lip read, and whispers, “…Let’s make a run for it, Choi Han.”
Choi Han nods.
“Now!” Cale grabs Choi Han by the wrist and books it. He dodges to the left to escape Clopeh and jumps down the landing of the stairs. In that instant, Choi Han and Raon instinctively trigger wind magic to soften his landing, and he lands gently like a butterfly stopping on a petal.
“Wait! Cale Henituse!”
Without pausing to gain his bearings, Cale continues running and Choi Han runs alongside him, matching his pace. He doesn’t dare to look back to see if Clopeh is chasing them.
Raon, can you help us turn invisible?
With how Raon is able to turn himself invisible, he might be able to do it to them too. Thankfully, Raon replies with a cheerful, Sure!
Once they round the corner, both Choi Han and Cale disappear from view, and it’s only through the warmth of Choi Han’s wrist Cale’s holding that he knows Choi Han is with him.
As the sun sets on the horizon, they dash through the streets covered with a hazy orange glow, panting in unison as they’re breathless from the sprinting. They weave through endless crowds, dodging passers-by and colorful street stalls. When Cale thinks they’re far enough, he releases Choi Han and sinks to the ground, breathing hard in a squat as he tries to regain his breath. His heart is pounding painfully hard in his chest as he brushes his long hair back, and when Raon removes the invisibility magic, he sees Choi Han, bent over and covered in a light sheen of sweat. Choi Han raises a hand, wiping his forehead with the back of it.
As they exchange gazes, Choi Han starts to chuckle and Cale can’t help but laugh with him, the thrill of the adrenaline running through their veins.
“Fuck. He really appeared out of nowhere like a jumpscare,” Cale mutters as Choi Han offers him a hand. He takes it readily and Choi Han pulls him up with a smooth and firm pull.
Weak human, are you okay?
Mm, Cale hums, knowing he must look paler and weaker than usual. He reaches out to pat Raon’s round head, now able to instinctively feel where Raon is even when Raon is invisible. Raon raises his head to get more of the touch and Cale can’t help but smile.
“Let’s go get something to eat,” Cale says decisively. After some exercise, he feels so hungry he could eat a horse. Choi Han agrees, and with that, the three of them step out of the alleyway back into the crowded streets.
Raon’s eyes sparkle as they tour the food stalls. Weak human, I want that one too!
Cale buys everything Raon requests, making sure to buy some for Choi Han too.
“Cale-nim, I can pay for-”
“It’s okay, just take it. I have a lot of money.”
Maybe it’s because Choi Han now knows Cale was from South Korea, and the money isn’t really his, but this time, he accepts instead of arguing further. The two boys tour around with arms full of food, which Raon happily steals from without anyone but the boys noticing. Cale makes sure to keep an eye out for Clopeh’s white hair and robes just in case, but thankfully, they don’t run into the priest.
“It’s getting pretty late,” Choi Han remarks, looking at the blood-red moon in the sky. Is it an eclipse? “We should start heading-”
“Wait. Let’s check this place out.”
Cale enters a jewelry shop, and to his delight, there’s an entire section for man-made magical artifacts.
Weak human, you should get this one! This looks good!
Cale pays attention to the item Raon is hovering above. The incredible price tag aside, the words beneath the numbers read: magic enhancement. It’s not clearly stated how much it’ll be boosted. Cale doubts it’ll be by very much since the choker isn’t kept under lock and key, but it’ll still be better than nothing.
“Choi Han. Have you ever used magical artifacts before?”
Choi Han shakes his head.
It makes sense for someone with S-rank abilities to not rely on any magical artifacts. Most of the artifacts are for simple magic, like creating a flame. Why spend the money to buy a tool when you can easily achieve the same, no, a better result yourself?
It also makes sense in another aspect for Choi Han to never have used such items. With Choi Han’s background as a commoner and a scholarship student, he clearly doesn’t have the funds to spend on expensive items like these.
However…
“Here. Try this on.”
“Cale-nim?” Choi Han asks in confusion when Cale holds up the choker necklace with a black onyx gem in the center.
“We don't use up all of our magical power in our day-to-day lives. Since it's a waste, you should store some for an emergency.”
It should function just like the other artifacts Alberu gifted to Cale. Cale might not be able to provide much firepower, but at least he’s filthy rich. He should at least do such things to help ensure their safety. Plus, since Choi Han will be able to recharge the necklace on his own, it’s a pretty good investment.
“Ah… That makes sense.” Choi Han seems to agree with the logic because he accepts the necklace.
As he puts it on, Cale can’t help but wonder: Did Alberu not gift such things to Choi Han in the previous regressions? They seemed to have been friends, or at the very least, comrades, in a few of the past regressions. He gave them to Cale without any show of reluctance and offered one to Rosalyn too.
“Does it look weird?” Choi Han fidgets, hand pressed against the side of his neck, face flushed.
Cale stops thinking about Alberu and focuses back on Choi Han.
Wow.
Although it would’ve looked like an awkward dog collar on other people, Cale can’t deny the fact that it looks incredibly good on Choi Han’s neck. In fact, it looks so good that it isn’t only Cale who’s staring at Choi Han - other patrons in the store have also stopped to stare at the bashful boy. The choker looks like it was tailor-made for Choi Han with how well it suits him.
“No… It looks fucking good on you.”
It takes a moment for Cale to realize he cussed. Choi Han’s face flushes even further and he dips his head, hiding his eyes behind his fringe.
“T-Thank you, Cale-nim…”
Weak human, what does ‘fucking’ mean?
Oh god. How should he even explain this to the baby dragon?
It’s… a word that shouldn’t be used by children.
Is it a bad word?
…Yes.
Hoping to end the conversation, Cale snaps his fingers in the air to call for the employee’s attention. He isn’t sure if this is how nobles behave, but it should be arrogant enough.
“We’re getting that,” Cale jerks his thumb at Choi Han’s neck. The sleepy shop attendant perks up at once, eyes glittering as he recognizes the price of the premium item.
“Wait. How much does it-”
Cale stops Choi Han’s nervous whisper with a straightforward, “Don’t worry, I’ll pay for it.”
It feels pretty fun to flex like this. Maybe he should buy more things for his friends.
“Yes, of course, young masters! Shall I wrap it up for you?”
“There’s no need.” Since Choi Han will be wearing it from now on, there’s no need to go through all the hassle of putting it in a box or bag.
Choi Han lowers his head slightly and whispers, “Are you not buying anything for yourself, Cale-nim?”
“I didn’t bring that much money,” Cale says, even as he pulls out a heavy bag of gold coins and pays for the choker all at once. The shop attendant practically salivates at the sight of the golden sheen and gets to work counting all of the coins to make sure it’s right.
Purchase made, the two boys leave the store and Cale frowns at the red moon. How ominous. How did Clopeh know there’s going to be an eclipse tonight? Does he study astrology?
“Wait here for a moment, Cale-nim.”
Before Cale can protest, Choi Han zips back into the store. As Cale waits, Raon flies around Cale’s head in an endless loop, causing Cale’s shoulder-length red hair to flutter.
After having to blink hair out of his eye the third time, Cale reaches up to grab the unruly child, holding him against his chest. “Raon. Stop it.” The dragon stops flying, but his long tail continues to swish against Cale’s belly like an excited puppy. He must be feeling pleased after Cale bought the item he chose.
“Cale-nim!” Choi Han returns at that moment, his face eager. He presents Cale with a small, pretty paper bag with both hands. “It’s not much, but I wanted to give you something in return.”
“You didn’t have to,” Cale says as he reaches for the bag. He's not one to turn down free things or gifts. He opens the bag to see a simple black hair tie with a small, silver cat-shaped pendant on it. Huh. Exactly what he needs right now. Choi Han is quite considerate.
“Thanks.”
He holds the hair tie between his lips while he uses his slender fingers to smooth through his hair and bunch it together into a short ponytail. Choi Han watches him the entire time, which feels a little more embarrassing than it should.
Hair now tied up, Cale coughs into a fist and avoids Choi Han’s happy gaze. “Ahem. Let’s go.”
“Yes, Cale-nim!”
…
Time passed faster than Cale thought. No carriages are heading to the academy at this hour, so they decide to go to an inn to spend the night. But unfortunately, there’s only a single room left.
“Hmm… let’s just take it.”
Choi Han looks surprised by Cale’s decision, but he hesitantly nods. It’s better than them sleeping in the wild.
Cale takes out a few silver coins from a hidden pocket (his emergency stash of funds) and places them on the counter. He asks, “Do you have some clothes for us to borrow?"
Although he has spent days in dirty, blood-stained clothes before, especially when he was out on long field missions as Kim Rok Soo, it’s always the most comfortable to fall asleep in clean clothes.
“Yes, but it’ll be nothin’ fancy,” the innkeeper remarks as he looks at the fancy uniform and accessories on Cale.
“That’s fine.”
Pleased by the thought of being able to get clean and get some proper rest, Cale doesn’t notice the nervousness on Choi Han’s face.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 100%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Clopeh: 44%
Beacrox: 21%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%Changed the time they arrived at the church in the previous chapters to late afternoon instead of night! Had to do it for the pretty run in the sunset scene and the obligatory ‘haha we are laughing but not all readers will find it funny’ scene.
Sorry for the short chapter this time! I decided to split the chapter since I’m still thinking about how to write the next scene. The next chapter is titled ‘There’s Only One Bed’ ^^ ChoiCale fans be feasting these few chapters!
Clopeh and Cage: C-
Cale: I have no time for you
Raon: Weak human! :D I want food!
Cale: Yes okay let’s go tour the market and get you one of everything from every store
This is 100% favouritism
Chapter 25: There's only one bed
Notes:
Hi!!!!!!!! Welcome to the long-awaited chapter!
To celebrate 20k kudos there's a cover for this fanfic now! You can take a look at it here: https://x.com/shigahands/status/1846277551276060860 I hope you guys like it! Thank you for your support :D
Do feel free to use the art for personal use such as profile picture, phone wallpaper, etc. But please do not repost it on other sites (such as pinterest, tiktok videos, youtube AMVs etc), claim it as your own, sell it as merch etc! Thank you so much, I would highly appreciate it if everyone could respect the work the artist put into it <3
Nothing happened to me but my dad got stage three cancer and has been undergoing surgeries and treatments :') and work has been rly hectic hence the delay! Thank you for all the well wishes and patience you guys have shown <3 I'm currently on vacation and doing good so don't worry!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They managed to borrow a wash basin with clean water and spare cloth to do a quick wipe down of their body, but Choi Han insists on standing guard outside the door while Cale does so. Cale doesn’t get it. They’re both guys, so why can’t they just strip down and wash up together? Why do they have to take turns?
“Your turn.” Cale opens the door and looks at Choi Han, who stares at the small red ponytail Cale has tied near the side of his neck, curling against his shoulder. The red is stark against the soft white turtleneck he got from the innkeeper’s son, which fits loosely on Cale’s slender frame. “Choi Han?”
Choi Han coughs and clears his throat, avoiding Cale’s gaze to enter the room stiffly.
“Sometimes I don’t get him,” Cale mumbles.
Raon hums happily as he uses his wind magic to help Cale blow dry himself like he does every night. Cale smiles and pats the round head of the humming dragon. Raon sure is helpful. In this weak body of his, if he falls asleep without drying off properly, he’ll likely wake up sick or with a headache.
“I’m done, Cale-nim.”
The door opens, revealing Choi Han now dressed in a form-fitting black turtleneck. His shoulders look broader now than ever before, Cale has to admit his proportions are very good. Is this the result of training often? He never realized how fit Choi Han was since the boy was always dressed in his baggy school uniform.
Cale makes a beeline for the bed and collapses on it with a ‘ fwump ’. Hmm… it’s passably soft. Raon follows his lead and drops face-first onto the bed as well, giggling. He rolls into Cale’s embrace and settles down comfortably. Cale turns to look at Choi Han, who’s still standing by the door.
“What are you doing? Come here.”
“I’ll, I’ll sleep on the ground, Cale-nim!” Choi Han’s voice cracks as his hand tightens on the doorknob.
“What for?” Cale pauses to yawn. “The bed is big enough for all of us.”
“B-but…”
“Hurry up and come over here. There’s something I want to try.”
“S-Something you want to try?” Choi Han stammers.
Cale shoots him a look of impatience. “Hurry.”
Choi Han locks the door and walks over slowly, expression nervous. “What should I do, Cale-nim? Let me know and I’ll do anything!”
“Give me your hand.”
Carefully, obediently, Choi Han sits on the edge of the bed and places his hand on Cale’s outstretched one.
Cale briefly notes their temperature difference. Choi Han’s body seems to run warm given how active and healthy he is.
“I didn’t tell you everything at the church because I was too hungry to have a long chat.”
“Mm…” Choi Han nods.
“On the day that I arrived in this world… I actually gained an ability. The ability of foresight, to see danger before it happens.”
Cale continues to explain his previous visions and the actions he took to try to save himself and the academy. Since his ability warned him about events that didn't happen in the game, they could possibly use his abilities to prevent future tragedies too. Choi Han listens quietly without interrupting, eyes focused on their joined hands.
“So I was thinking… if I could control this ability, we could be better prepared for the dangers that lie ahead of us.” Cale closes his eyes, trying to concentrate on Choi Han’s warm hand, to come up with something, anything. For this power to be useful, he should at least be able to look into the future whenever he wishes to. But all he saw was pitch-black darkness. He furrows his brow and tries harder, to move the minuscule amount of magic he had, to will the visions into existence.
Nothing.
He tries to think harder.
He thinks of Choi Han’s happy smile, of everything he knows about Choi Han both in the game and in person. Choi Han’s personality in the game was naive, kind, and friendly. He was a character that was way too easy to take advantage of. In every single game route, he served as a guide and best friend to Mary, even if he ended up not being chosen by her. In some routes, he even died for her, the self-sacrificial bastard. Why the hell would he do that when she didn’t pick him? Life is important. Choi Han should learn to be more selfish.
And this Choi Han Cale knows now… is a little different. He’s still kind and friendly now, but he can get self-critical and overly emotional when things go wrong. Even after everything that has happened to him, he's still empathetic and gets angry on behalf of others. Ultimately, he’s a good person who deserves better than what the Gods and this world are putting him through.
“Cale-nim?”
Cale’s eyes flutter open. Maybe if he did this instead? Covering his left eye with his free hand, Cale peers closely at Choi Han with his right eye. Choi Han blinks back at him, black eyes wide and overeager to help, shiny and distracting.
As Cale continues to stare intently at Choi Han, a soft pink tinge covers the black-haired boy’s cheeks.
Still nothing.
Cale sighs.
“Cale-nim?”
Ah right. They’re still holding hands. He takes his hand back and says simply, “It didn’t work, but it was worth a shot.”
“Is that all?”
Choi Han sounds the slightest bit disappointed.
…What did he expect?
“Yeah. You did a great job. I've always wanted to try that.”
“Really?” A happy smile blooms on Choi Han’s face again, natural like it’s never left. “I’m glad to be of use.”
“Having a S-rank friend is indeed very useful.”
It’s like having the world’s best bodyguard by his side.
The affection rating above Choi Han’s head sparkles, but since it’s already 100%, it doesn’t rise any further.
When would he be able to use his ability as he wants, like Alberu Crossman does?
“Hah… Guess it won’t be so easy.” Frustrated, Cale juts out his lower lip and hugs the dozing baby dragon closer to his chest.
It’s a petulant and childish expression, one that Choi Han hasn’t seen on Cale before, so he sits there, surprised, staring at Cale’s cute pout.
“What?”
“N-Nothing!” Choi Han urgently averts his gaze and hides his blushing face behind a hand.
Cale yawns. “Aren’t you tired? Just make yourself comfortable and lie down.”
After Cale’s repeated urging, Choi Han lies on the very edge of the bed, his body ramrod straight as though he’s afraid to even breathe too loud. His hands are placed stiffly on his belly like he’s lying in a coffin.
Cale frowns. Has Choi Han never slept next to someone before?
As Kim Rok Soo, he had lived in a small one-bedroom apartment with his uncle. After the apocalypse happened in his late teens, he had to sleep on cardboard in an overcrowded shelter. As a young adult, he had squeezed together with Choi Jung Soo and the other team members on the mats they used as a makeshift bed in the breakroom. All those experiences made Cale comfortable sleeping even with the loudest snorers.
Maybe Choi Han would ease up if they talked a little. It felt like Choi Han wouldn't be able to relax enough to fall asleep the whole night if left alone like this.
“Are you going to join the student council?” Cale asks as Choi Han flinches from the close proximity of his voice.
“Yes! You’re part of the student council as well, Cale-nim.”
That’s a quick answer. But still… shouldn’t Choi Han have doubts about this?
“Don’t you resent him? He killed you in one of the previous rounds.”
“I deserved it,” Choi Han says with a self-blaming smile. “The president was just trying to do his best to protect the academy.”
“So were you.”
Cale opens his eyes and glances at Choi Han when there’s no response. He quickly looks away when he notices the wetness in Choi Han’s shiny black eyes.
It’s understandable for Choi Han to be emotional.
How hard had Choi Han been working to save everyone, without anyone to talk to, feeling so alone? There had been no one to acknowledge his efforts, no one to comfort him as he died and lost his loved ones again and again. Now, he finally found someone who could hear him out and acknowledge what he went through.
Still, even with the two of them, they are both in the dark about what’s going on, while their enemy plots the downfall of the academy.
Think about it. Who would gain something if the talented individuals of this nation died? Most likely the other kingdoms.
And the transfer students from the other nations include…
“Have you ever allied with Clopeh Sekka?”
“I... yes.”
The halting reply made Cale hazard a guess. "Did you kill him last round too?"
“...Yes.” Choi Han nods. “It solved nothing.”
If Cale had been in Choi Han’s shoes, after repeating things 9 times, he might have killed Clopeh too. The whole thing about the revelation from God felt scripted - what if he made it up to justify his actions, like his father, Pope Sekka, was known to do in the game? What if he, a priest from the Paerun kingdom, wanted to rise up like a hero after demolishing a bulk of Roan empire’s firepower behind the scenes with his own hands? He was likely crazy, bold, and intelligent enough to pull something like that off.
“...Let’s not trust him this time either. He’s suspicious.” Something about Clopeh just gives Cale bad vibes. His instincts always scream at him to be as far away from Clopeh as possible for some reason. “What about Adin?”
If the God of Death personally warned him about Adin, the chances of him being the mastermind or an accomplice was high as well. Unless Adin was dangerous to him in some other way?
“I’ve never managed to befriend Adin in any of my previous regressions,” Choi Han replies, staring at the ceiling. “He doesn’t interact with commoners unless he really has to…”
Given Choi Han’s strong alliance with the student council, and hence Alberu Crossman, it was likely Adin saw Choi Han as one of Alberu’s men. With the strong rivalry between the two princes of different countries, it made sense for Adin to stay away from Choi Han all this time.
“Let’s think about who we can trust to be on our side.”
‘Our side’. Those words cause Choi Han’s eyes to sparkle as he looks at Cale. Cale doesn’t notice his gaze, since he’s lost in his thoughts.
I’ll protect you, red bean! Toonka’s booming voice plays in Cale’s mind, followed by the student’s trademark carefree laugh. Toonka had always been… a little silly, sure, but always sincere in his interactions with Cale.
“First… I think we can trust Toonka.”
“Yes,” Choi Han agrees. “No matter which round it is, he’s always interested in fighting strong guys, so if enemies attack us, he will join in to help. Although…”
“...?” Cale looks at Choi Han, who looks a little distressed.
“If you’re stronger than the enemy, it might turn into a three-way fight instead…”
“What?” Just imagining it is giving Cale a headache. He pinches the bridge of his nose. That battle-crazy maniac…
Choi Han continues, “But it’s possible to persuade him to postpone a fight so we can battle in our… ‘best conditions’, so it’s not too big of a problem.”
This is not too big of a problem? Cale can’t help but feel a wave of sympathy for Choi Han. This poor regressor must have been through so much. How many rounds did he have to experience Toonka’s bloodthirstiness before figuring out how to handle Toonka?
“The next person is Rosalyn,” Choi Han adds.
“I also think she’s trustworthy,” Cale agrees. Cale felt the genuine concern she had for Choi Han whenever he was brought up. Having hung out in the student council room more than once, he’s quite familiar with Rosalyn’s personality now. Although she’s a go-getter who wants to improve herself and make the most of her opportunities, she will never do it at the expense of others. She’s the type of person who will help out the weak and work alongside her allies to make sure no one is left behind. She’s a good person, behaving politely and helping out Cale even though she doesn’t like him. She’s incredibly loyal as well.
His mind inevitably goes to the student council president, with his brilliant blond hair and bright smile. And in contrast, the sobering 0% affection on top of his head…
“What about Alberu Crossman?”
He’s such a mystery. Cale wants to hear Choi Han’s thoughts on the president since they’ve spent more time together across the rounds.
“Alberu…?” Choi Han frowns. His expression is pensive. “He’s always been one of the first to step up when something goes wrong, so I don’t think-”
“Where was he when the masked men attacked?”
“...” Pain crosses Choi Han's face as he recalls a memory he would rather forget. “He was beside me in one of the rounds, fighting against them. He… suffered a fatal injury and died, so I don’t think he’s the mastermind.”
…? Did Alberu not have the power to turn back time in that round? Or did he use up all of his powers and still lose? If even the intelligent and resourceful Alberu Crossman lost, the enemy must be considerably strong. Would they stand a fighting chance even with Cale’s game knowledge and foresight abilities?
“Hmm… that does make him less likely to be the mastermind.” Cale really wants to trust Alberu, since he'll be a strong ally, but the 0% rating keeps throwing him off. When they get back to the academy, he should try his best to raise it.
“Since Mary has always been a victim in every round… I think it’s safe to say she has nothing to do with the mastermind.”
“Yeah.” Cale’s mind flits to Beacrox. As a chef employed by the Henituse estate, and then by the academy… he doesn’t seem to have a strong motive to want the downfall of the academy. Then again, he was strangely good with a knife when fighting, and both he and his father, Ron, gave off a dangerous aura sometimes… Plus, since he was a bonus character in a bonus route Cale never played, it might explain the strange events that deviated from the original game plot he knew. Although Choi Han never brought him up as a key player in the previous rounds, Cale should keep an eye on him for now.
And there’s one last male lead to consider.
Eric Wheelsman.
No matter how Cale thought about it, it seemed impossible for Eric to be evil. Countless images of Eric worrying about him crossed his mind. It all seemed so genuine and sincere. If he was the mastermind, why would he put Cale in danger and worry about Cale, a no-good trash noble to such an extent? There’s no motive. Even if the academy fell and the crown prince died, Eric Wheelsman is still far from power. The northeastern nobles are relatively secluded from politics due to their distance from the capital.
Cale glances at Choi Han, who seems lost in thought, most likely thinking of his previous friends, the Marys who unjustly lost their lives without a clear reason.
“And… there’s one more thing.”
Choi Han blinks out of his reverie and gives Cale his full attention.
“You know how I mentioned the game, and how the female protagonist goes through ‘routes’ and tries for a ‘good ending’ with a male lead?” Cale pauses for a moment as Choi Han nods. “She does that by raising the affection rating of the characters. It’s sort of a game gimmick, to know if you’re making the right choices and getting closer to a character.”
Choi Han looks a little confused, but he nods nonetheless. It makes sense for him to be confused. Dating games weren’t really a thing in Choi Han’s era.
“I can see numbers too, for the male leads of the game.” Choi Han’s eyes widen. “I’ve been seeing them ever since I entered this world but…” Cale’s eyes shift towards the sparkling 100% above Choi Han’s head. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s just a rating for trust. But it could help us determine who our allies are.”
“...Do I have a number too?”
Cale hums in affirmation.
“I see…”
Choi Han turns away from Cale at that moment, making it impossible to see his expression. He doesn’t ask about his number like Cale expected him to. Maybe he has an inkling of what it is, based on his feelings.
“Are you sleepy yet?” Cale asks with a yawn. “Let’s sleep now. Are you even covered by the blanket when you’re so far?”
“...Yes.”
“Hm… you can come closer or take more of the blanket. Raon’s warm, so I’ll be fine.”
Choi Han hums in affirmation, the noise sounding somewhat strangled.
I guess Choi Han’s still at the age where his voice cracks… Cale thinks sleepily to himself as he cuddles his warm familiar.
A few minutes later, Choi Han says, quietly, “Cale-nim.”
“Hmm?” Cale hums sleepily.
"I know you didn't come to this world by choice but... Thank you for being here."
Choi Han’s voice sounds tear-stained. Raon’s right to call him a crybaby human.
Choi Han must have been incredibly lonely. Having to regress and see his friends die again and again despite his best efforts to save them... How painful was that? Kim Rok Soo had lost his loved ones and had his fair share of regrets too. If he was given the chance to save them and kept failing...
... His heart feels so heavy.
He hugs Raon tighter and assures Choi Han, “Mm. You’re not alone anymore.”
"It… It feels unreal. Like it's a dream. I'm almost scared to fall asleep."
"Go to sleep, Han-ah. I'll still be here when you wake up."
Choi Han came to this world as a high schooler. It felt right to call someone younger than him by their name with a suffix.
"Cale-nim... Can I hold your hand?"
That’s a small thing to do, especially if it helps both of them sleep. Maybe Choi Han just wants to affirm Cale’s existence, thinking Cale might be something he dreamt up out of despair after dying 8 times. Cale reaches out without hesitation to hold Choi Han’s calloused hand, scarred from endless gruelling training sessions.
Someone who works as hard as Choi Han does must survive.
Cale will make sure of that.
Notes:
Sorry if there are mistakes I will re-read and re-check after lunch HAHHAHA
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 100%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Clopeh: 44%
Beacrox: 21%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%Beacrox next chapter <3 BEACALE FANS RISE!!
Chapter 26: A temperamental chef
Notes:
Oops I forgot to add this to the end author’s note in the previous chapter: “Prayers in the comments for our poor boy Choi Han who’s so deep in the friend zone he can’t escape. Since we had a fun time comparing how dense Cale was to different materials, this time we can joke about how deep Choi Han is in the friendzone.” The answers last time were really funny so feel free to participate again!
Angst warning!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
…
Heavy raindrops pelted down on Kim Rok Soo, mixing with blood as they puddled beneath him. His clothes were drenched and heavy, the chill so deep his bones ached, but none of it mattered in that moment. His eyes, unblinking, stared at the pale face of his team leader.
His team leader, Lee Soo Hyuk, had always looked so confident, blazing with a fiery determination as he led them through countless battles. Everyone, including Kim Rok Soo, found themselves drawn into Lee Soo Hyuk’s pace, believing they’d always be victorious under his leadership. Lee Soo Hyuk was a symbol for humanity, the strongest fighter who won against all sorts of impossible monsters in the apocalypse. He was a man who would never fall. Being in Team One with Lee Soo Hyuk, even someone as cynical as Kim Rok Soo dared to hope for a future.
Which was why…
Lee Soo Hyuk should not look like this.
He should not be dying in Kim Rok Soo’s arms after blocking a lethal blow for Kim Rok Soo.
“Why?”
Kim Rok Soo’s first question was swallowed up by the pouring rain.
He did not understand the look in Lee Soo Hyuk’s eyes. Why was his team leader looking at him like that, with warmth in his eyes, when he should resent Kim Rok Soo?
Who was he?
Kim Rok Soo was just a support member. He was disposable. His life should not matter. He didn’t deserve to live at the expense of South Korea’s greatest hero.
“Why?!”
This time, his question was more of a shout. A shout filled with rage, indignation, and despair. He did not know what kind of face he was making.
It was the most emotion Kim Rok Soo had ever shown in his life.
“Ah…”
Lee Soo Hyuk parted his lips. His familiar handsome smile was now tinged by blood, smeared all over his teeth and lips. It was a sign of a critical internal wound. “I’ve… never seen you cry.”
“Don’t laugh,” Kim Rok Soo’s tone was agitated. Words tumbled from his lips, all of them nonsensical. He gripped Lee Soo Hyuk’s hand tightly. “Don’t talk. Just hang on. Just hang on for a while more, and…”
Both of them knew he wasn’t going to make it.
“I’m… glad you’re safe.” Lee Soo Hyuk squeezed his hand back. It was nothing like the firm hand on Kim Rok Soo’s shoulder when he did a good job, the messy ruffling of his hair when he was being lazy. Lee Soo Hyuk’s grip was so light, as though he couldn’t muster any strength. “I’ll leave Team One to you…”
The rain continued to fall. Kim Rok Soo blinked it out of his eyes.
He wasn’t worth it. Kim Rok Soo wasn’t worth saving. He should not be the one who survived this bitter fight. How could he even begin to measure up to a man like Lee Soo Hyuk?
“Team leader-nim…”
Please don’t die. Don’t leave me alone.
Words failed Kim Rok Soo. All he could do was hold onto Lee Soo Hyuk’s hand, committing his team leader’s last moments to memory. Even though he should be saying something, anything, to express his gratitude, his sorriness, his sadness, or even provide just the slightest bit of comfort…
Kim Rok Soo’s lips simply trembled.
It was Lee Soo Hyuk who led him, even in this moment. In a quiet voice, Lee Soo Hyuk apologized.
“Rok Soo-ah… I’m sorry. Please…”
Lee Soo Hyuk’s eyes shuttered. His last words were so soft they were barely audible above the rain.
“...Keep surviving…”
Cale Henituse opens his eyes.
It’s been a long, long time since he thought of that scene.
It takes him a moment to remember where he is.
Right… he’s no longer in South Korea.
Perhaps all the talk of the bad endings and deaths reminded Cale of his own bad ending — the day he lost all of his teammates and friends on a mission. Unlike Choi Han, who could kill himself and turn back time to try and save his loved ones, all Kim Rok Soo could do at that time was cling to his friends’ last words and survive. Shamefully, all alone, under everyone’s condemnation including his own.
… He thought he had moved past it. But the recollection had been so vivid, reopening old wounds that would never fully heal.
“Are you okay, Cale-nim? You’re shaking.”
It’s Choi Han, kneeling beside the bed. Why is there a pillow on the ground? Did Choi Han roll down the bed? Does he have bad sleeping habits contrary to his docile looks?
Sorting out his messy thoughts, Cale replies simply, “I just had a nightmare.”
Raon stirs in his sleep. As though sensing Cale’s distress, the little dragon snuggles closer, his warm weight grounding.
Cale avoids eye contact with Choi Han as he settles the emotions within him. Instead, he looks at Raon, stroking the child’s cheek gently.
Ah, his hand is still shaking…
Cale withdraws his hand and presses both hands together, holding them still.
Choi Han doesn’t ask him anything. Cale appreciates that about Choi Han — his silent support, his patience in waiting for someone to open up, and letting things go when someone doesn’t want to talk.
Even after everything Choi Han’s been through, his gaze is still full of sympathy. Cale doesn’t know if he’ll be able to do that if he goes through so many lives repeatedly losing the people he cares about. In that sense, Choi Han is quite amazing.
“...Let’s go back to the academy,” Cale says softly.
It must be the last round. It has to be.
None of them should lose anyone important to them ever again.
“Okay,” Choi Han replies. Is it just Cale’s imagination, or does he look a little disappointed? There’s no time to dwell on it because Choi Han follows up with, “I got us room service for breakfast.”
It’s simple bread and soup, made with the barest of seasonings to cut costs. Cale isn't a picky eater, but having eaten lots of Beacrox's cooking... this food is barely edible.
"I miss Beacrox's cooking," he mumbles to himself.
The leaves outside their windows rustle.
Cale’s eyes widen in alarm. No way. It isn't Clopeh right...? Raon. Who's outside our window right now?
The sleepy child chews around a mouthful of bread and replies, Hm? It's the gray-haired human! Bleh, this tastes yucky!
Gray? If it’s gray…
Ron?
What’s he doing? Is he spying on Cale? On whose orders? Cale’s expression stays carefully light even though he’s stopped eating — quickly losing his appetite at the idea of being watched for god knows how long and for what purpose. Could it be his father, Count Deruth Henituse, upset that he’s skipping school? Or could it be the mastermind of the game?
“Cale-nim…?”
He’s making Choi Han worried again.
“It doesn’t suit my tastes.” Cale replies. Since he’s supposed to be a spoiled young master, disliking common food should match his personality. If he acts too differently from the young master Ron knows…
Who knows what will happen?
“Pack up and let’s go,” Cale adds on, going to pack his things. “We’ll eat something better when we’re back at the academy.”
They come face to face with a familiar face when they’re about to board a carriage back to Roan academy.
“Why are you here?” Cale asks bluntly.
15%
The affection rating instantly plunges from the previous 21%. Although it’s a common occurrence by now, Cale’s heart still leaps in surprise and fear. Why did it fall just from Beacrox seeing them?!
Beacrox glares at Choi Han and replies, “...I had some ingredients to buy.”
Don’t they deliver ingredients to the academy? It must be a lot of work to personally come to the town to buy food for hundreds of people. And Clopeh’s appearance yesterday night too… it’s like wherever he goes, the male leads follow.
Cale frowns. He turns to Choi Han and leans in close, cupping an ear around his lips to prevent Beacrox from overhearing them. Choi Han stiffens and freezes in place when he feels Cale so close to him.
“Was he there? In the previous rounds?” Cale whispers.
Choi Han shakes his head gently after a second.
“What are the two of you whispering about?” Beacrox asks with furrowed brows. Side by side, their black and white sweaters are clearly matching, like couple clothes.
“Nothing,” Cale replies innocently, leaning away. He doesn’t see the tinge of red on Choi Han’s ears, but Beacrox does. The chef scowls at the blushing boy.
Sensing danger, Cale quickly lies in hopes of improving the chef’s foul mood. “It’s not about you, don’t worry.”
13%
Why did the affection rating fall from that?!
What a temperamental and difficult chef to deal with.
Cale’s gaze flicks to the multiple bags Beacrox is holding as if they weigh nothing. How are chefs so strong? Do they train their muscles by chopping food? Look at those muscular arms… He would never beat Beacrox in a fistfight.
“I… guess your food is so good because you select the ingredients personally.”
It’s a pathetic attempt even by Cale’s own standards, but it does the trick.
14%
Oh dear… he’ll have to praise Beacrox daily at the cafeteria to get it back up to a safer range.
Beacrox scoffs and acknowledges, “I can’t trust anyone else to pick out high-quality ingredients.”
“Maybe I should learn how to cook,” Choi Han mutters under his breath.
Cale considers the idea as well. It’s not a bad idea to be self-sufficient. Cale knows how to cook a couple of simple dishes too, picked up from his time as Kim Rok Soo. Will it be possible to cook in his room? Are there portable stoves powered by magic?
They get on the same carriage. Compared to the previous makeshift cart Cale took back to the academy (where he met Toonka on the road), this one was more spacious and luxurious, with a proper cover against the sun and drawn by four horses instead of one. He quickly takes the innermost corner seat, liking the safety corners provided. If any enemies attack the back of their carriage, Choi Han and Beacrox will be able to deal with it.
The carriage moves smoothly in the silence that descends between all of them. Raon settles on his shoulder and taps his ponytail with a paw, which is still tied by the little cat hair tie Choi Han got him.
Weak human, I’m hungry.
Oh no. He has nothing on him… He’s hungry too, but used to being hungry, unlike a little kid like Raon. His eyes shift to the person with bags of ingredients.
“...Do you have any food?”
At Beacrox’s unimpressed look, Cale hurriedly tags on, “The food at the inn was horrible compared to yours, so I couldn’t eat anything. I can pay you.”
Even though he scoffs, Beacrox still hands over a chicken sandwich. “Forget it. Just take it.”
Cale readily accepts it with both hands. It’s still warm, Perhaps it was meant for a traveling snack. “Thank you.”
15%
Despite his rude and gruff manner of speaking, the man must be pretty kind beneath it all if he’s willing to give out food for free. Somehow, Beacrox doesn’t look so threatening anymore. Instead of a grizzly bear, maybe he’s more like a panda? The eyebags and white chef clothes kind of fit…
As though sensing Cale’s disrespectful thoughts, Beacrox’s gaze turns sharp.
“Ahem.” Cale looks away and unwraps his sandwich. He takes a small bite and makes a show of finding it delicious. He widens his eyes and chews dramatically. “Wow. I missed this taste. I could eat this forever.”
16%
How easy. If only Beacrox’s affection rating would keep rising instead of randomly falling, then Cale wouldn’t have to worry so much.
Choi Han frowns, and Cale mistakes this for jealousy over the food. He tilts the sandwich towards Choi Han.
“Want some?”
“No…” Choi Han turns away after responding in a sullen tone. What, is he sulking? The affection rating above his head is still 100% though.
Cale looks back at Beacrox and…
15%
The hard-earned affection rating of Beacrox fell again.
Why?!
He doesn’t get it. Just what is upsetting Beacrox?
“What’s that?” Cale points out the carriage to divert Beacrox’s attention. While no one’s looking, Raon scarfs down the rest of the sandwich.
Seeing absolutely nothing, both Choi Han and Beacrox turn back to Cale with confusion on their faces.
“I guess I saw wrong,” Cale replies shamelessly as Raon happily settles on his lap, chewing with both cheeks stuffed to the brim like a hamster.
The things he does for this child. Well, at least Beacrox’s affection rating increased overall from asking for the sandwich.
Is the gray haired human still following us?
Mmhm! Raon doesn’t sound too worried about it, so there’s probably no need to fear an assassination attempt or something… If there was bloodlust both of them would’ve noticed it. Perhaps Ron’s just stalking his own son, like an overprotective parent?
Cale takes advantage of the silence to sort out his thoughts. There’s so much to do when he gets back to the academy. In order to secure his future slacker life… perhaps he needs to start training and working out. Just the thought of working out is enough to make him frown and sigh in despair.
“Cale-nim? Is something wrong?” Choi Han is as attentive as always.
“It’s nothing.” Cale gives a one-armed shrug and sinks down in his seat, uncaring of how he looks despite being a noble. If he has to work hard in the future… he should savour this rare moment of rest. He closes his eyes and empties his mind. Doing nothing is the best… Yes, he just has to work hard until graduation and then he’ll be able to retire.
Notes:
Current ratings:
Choi Han: 100%
Toonka: 55%
Eric: 50%
Clopeh: 44%
Beacrox: 15%
Adin: 5%
Alberu: 0%Wanted to update so you guys have something to read over the holidays HAHA Merry Christmas everyone! If you guys know the padoru meme, I made a version for this fandom called Okane Suchiru LMFAO (basically steal money) which I think fits Cale very well. I sang it in the deepest as well as the highest voice I could muster for Cale and Raon HAHAHHA Take care and happy holidays!
Pages Navigation
EanNi on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 10:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Animepriceprincess_22 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Animepriceprincess_22 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Animepriceprincess_22 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 12:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Animepriceprincess_22 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
SincerelyYumii on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 11:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
AnonEMise on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 12:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vimub on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 12:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
WeNeedCaleism on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astrid_Evelynn on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Phosfeeenes on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 03:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
fcvvhhbb on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 02:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 03:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
A530 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 02:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 03:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Larchangel on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 02:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 03:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fales on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
PretentiousPie (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lucky readers (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 04:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
RandomPerson0101 on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Akimashita on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 05:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
baker_and_fangirl on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
TediousLibrarian on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Sun 16 May 2021 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Mon 17 May 2021 03:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Wed 19 May 2021 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
pendwelling on Chapter 1 Mon 17 May 2021 06:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Drowninginworkbutstill on Chapter 1 Wed 19 May 2021 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation